The Marshmallow Lighter

Chapters

Clop - "Cognition"
Non-Clop - Problem
Clop - Slumber
Non-Clop - Rumours
Clop - Solo
Non-Clop - Massage
Clop - Warming their Hearts
Semi-Clop - Scents
Clop - Marshmallows
Non-Clop - The Flame Goes Out
Clop - Pegging
Clop - Hospital Incident
Non-Clop - Flickers
Clop - Loving Trust
Non-Clop - No Selfies Here
Clop - Incendiary Methods
Clop ~SPECIAL~ - "Cliche Fantasy" (HAIL MARY CHAPTER 10—SPARITY)
Non-Clop - The Trolley
Non-Clop - The Price of a Smile
Clop - Pressing Matters
Clop - The Beach
Non-Clop — A Fine Father
META: Timeline
Non-clop — Rosewhite
Prologue - Experiments Begin
Semi-Clop - How to Warm a Heart
Clop - Bubbles

Clop - "Cognition"

I merrily skipped out of the library, bidding my mother, Twilight, goodbye. The day was raining horrendously, but the cold drops evaporated into steam upon contact with my scales; my chest was on fire, a clear indication of a healthy teenage dragon. Every time I exhaled, fire sparked from my nose or my mouth. To normal Ponyvillians, that was an indication that I was in an extremely good mood.

Ever since Rarity and I consummated three weeks ago, I've been more verbal with the flames, sparking a small blaze whenever I got emotional. The rainstorm pelted down and the very air around me was humid due to the heat I was emitting. The weather had no effect on my body today.

Stepping into the Carousel Boutique, I took a big sniff of the lovely air inside. I closed my eyes to bask in the scent before opening them. The boutique was dark, having been closed for the day, leaving a dim light at the top of the stairs. As quiet as a ninja, I slithered upstairs to meet my white queen. The light shone from the door of Rarity's bedroom, and I exhaled. Pushing the door open, I stepped into the room...

To discover a strange mare in place of Rarity. A snowy white mane with curls galore and a purple coat to boot. She was adorned in a flowing black dress with a midnight theme to it which proudly displayed her curves as well as her Cutie Mark: A fedora. She had a sultry gaze on her face, staring at me with half-lidded, pink eyes. Atop her head was a horn which lit up, slamming and locking the door behind me.

“Hello there, gorgeous,” the mare said with a honeyed voice.

I gulped, staring the mare that lay in place of my sweet. “Who are you?” I asked with a taut voice.

She giggled, sprawling herself over the bed, lying on her back while crossing her hindlegs; that action and the dress drew my eyes to her backside before I shook my head, slapping myself in the face. She rubbed a forehoof down her front side, trailing towards her pelvis. Gulping, I looked at her face, feeling my arms trembling.

“What did you do with Rarity?”

She pointed to herself, feigning shock. “Me? I've done nothing, you hunk of a beast,” she replied, dramatically shaking her head in the process. “I merely want a sample of what your 'sweetness' gets.”

I grit my teeth, although I wasn't sure if it was from anger or confusion. Looking down to my feet was all I could do before I coarsely exhaled. I tilted my head up and glared daggers at the mare.

“You're too late by two years,” I responded bitterly, remembering the day I arrived in Ponyville.

She giggled and her horn lit up, enveloping one of my hands. I was forcibly tugged towards the bed, constantly fighting. Grunting and growling accomplished nothing and she stopped pulling me just before I got within striking distance.

“That wasn't a request, reptile,” she spat through bared teeth. Her sultry glare was gone, replaced with a furrowed brow and a crinkled nose. One could mistake her for a wild beast about to attack. “You're mine if you want your miss Rarity back.”

My eyes widened, and I felt shock hitting my consciousness. “Rarity?”

I was yanked onto the bed and tackled the instant I hit it. Facing down, she had me pinned in a humiliating position, and I attempted to turn my head and snap at her. No matter how much I tried, my teeth wouldn't quite reach her skin. I did catch her outfit, tearing it on her left shoulder. She giggled, grinding her pelvis against the green spines on my back. I felt completely trapped and under her control. Realizing the position, I turned to her, nervous.

“Wh... what are you gonna do with me?” I stuttered.

She bit the green webbing on the side of my head, giggling like an excited filly. “I'm going to fuck you until I can't walk!”

Realizing the many implications of what she said, I began to panic, writhing under her body. She giggled as I attempted to escape, using my movements to further assist grinding her pelvis against my body.

Struggling was useless, and it wasn't before long that I felt the scales rubbing against the mare dampen. The flame that I had in my chest still burned strong, but I wasn't allowed to remember why. My mind blocked it out, trying to stay normal.

The mare eventually stood up, releasing me from her pin. A light “thud” sounded behind me and just as I turned to take on my assailant, I was wrapped in magic and yanked forward. The mare had laid out against the headboard of the bed with her legs spread wide. Her uniform was damp right where she was rubbing against me, and I was thrust face first into her pelvis. I would have attempted to hit her now that my arms were free, but the scent caught me.

She wasn't damp, she was soaking. My face caught the scent of excitement, and that immediately distracted me. I was no longer the victim, trying to escape. My claws reached around her legs, resting on her Cutie Marks, and I pressed my snout onto her, breathing in deeply through my nose.

She giggled as I leaned back, exhaling my hot breath over her crotch. I stared at the wet spot, forgetting all sense of right and wrong, feeling my animal instincts kick in. My phallus' grew erect, and I found myself lusting after this woman more than ever before... almost as much as Rarity.

I released my grip on her haunches, extending my claws and grabbing the fabric covering her lower lips. I tore them with such ease, it's scary. She let out a shrill cry as I began panting heavily onto her exposed mound, ripping the bottom half even more.

She was chuckling gleefully as she gained dominance over the situation. Her horn lit up, solidifying her control over me. The spines on my head were tugged at, preventing me from licking. My hormones were driven to intolerable levels and I was almost whimpering for more.

“Yes, my little dragon, lust after what you cannot have,” the mare said. “For your information, my name is Cognition, and I decree that you refer to me as 'Miss Cognition', young whelp!”

I nodded my head, my body trembling as I could smell the juices of excitement excreting from her lips. “Yes, Miss Cognition,” I whimpered.

“Good.” Her magical grip was lost and I fell face first into her pelvic area just above her vaginal lips. I could feel her teats under the uniform, and I licked at the cloth. “Ravish me now!” she shouted.

I buried my snout in her lips, lapping at the juices flowing after spreading them with my entry. I moved my claws and spread the lips as wide as I could in my uncontrollable frenzy. The taste and scent assaulted me full force, euphorically motivating me. Cognition moaned, dramatically arching her back while placing her hooves on my head. She let out wild giggles of glee, almost screaming at the top of her lungs before catching herself; she can't get too lost, or else control is lost, after all.

She bit her lip, doing her best to conceal her laughter before focusing her half-lidded eyes on me, complimented by a sultry grin. I looked up at her as I furiously probed inside of her, brushing the tip of my snout on her clitoris. I moved my claws from her lips, wrapped them around her haunches, and yanked her back.

She let out a shriek of surprise, halted as she obviously felt excitement from the sudden movement. She was giggling almost maniacally as I wound up on my knees. I pulled her hind up onto my lap so I could continue, and she reached her forehooves up, set them on her uniform, and ripped it to reveal her perfect figure in full.

“Mmm, yes, you're a dirty dragon, aren't you?”

Instead of responding, I leaned away from her, gasping deeply as I had my first true breath of air. I was panting heavily and fast, and looked at the wall behind the bed. Reminding myself of the prize I held would shoot through whatever reserve I had left. Sliding out from under her, I quickly positioned myself over her, setting my erect phallus' against her opening. She shot me a look of panic to which I responded by grinning. I kept my hold on her haunches, holding her hindquarters up to provide both easier penetration and a way to hold myself up.

“No, wait you uncouth foa-”

Ignoring her plea, I gave one thrust, jamming my entire length into her quivering lips. She let out a shriek of glee, surprise, and anger. She refocused her eyes on my face, probably staring at my bared teeth since I was sure I had smiled like a psycho killer. I was giggling myself and before she could collect herself fully, I pulled back and slammed back into her rather than the same thrust as before. I felt the bed bounce with the force of the thrust, and I wasted no time.

I began to thrust in and out at a fast pace rather than my careful and calm demeanour I usually held. She made no arguments nor did she resist. She obviously forgot I was a dragon, and I did too, for a second. No more. I was in charge. I continued rocking the bed with each thrust, soliciting a shrill cry from Cognition each time I did.

My hands removed themselves from her haunches, letting her rump drop back onto the bed and I set my hands on the bed on both sides of her neck. I gazed down at her expression, excited beyond definition, and lunged forward while I thrust into her. I gently bit down on her neck, gaining a gasp as a response.

I began gnawing at her flesh gently, sucking on it while I did. Every few seconds, I swapped areas, leaving damp spots all around her purple neck. I felt an orgasm coming on... but that was long ago. I have no idea when it will come, but on this mare? I always knew.

Her walls grind against my phallus', twitching with each thrust, no thanks to the nubs. It wrapped around me, giving me the melting sensation from before. Nothing was more satisfying than pulling out until the tip was barely in, and then slamming myself in to the base. It always made her shriek in pleasure, causing me to grin like a sadistic bastard.

A few twitches, and I knew she was cumming. She squeezed me tightly with her legs, burying her face into my neck as she began to squirt. My phallus' twitched as they felt the fluids coat them, sliding in between the two to make simply touching each other feel euphoric. Every part of my phallus' was warm, experiencing some form of pleasure, and I loved it.

THEN I felt my orgasm coming. The sensation from before was probably just the fact that sex is still absolutely incredible. This was a thousand times the pleasure. I pulled out before it got past the point of no return, and stood above the mare whom gasped from pleasure. I watched as my phallus' drizzled her juices onto her chest before stepping forward, drizzling it onto her face.

She panted heavily, licking her lips every few seconds. Then I crouched down, slapping the tips of my phallus' against her lips. She wrapped her lips around the tips and probed at them with her tongue. It sent shivers down my spine, making me shudder violently. I looked down at her and without a second thought, pushed the two phallus' inside, almost all the way. Judging by her physique and build, I was able to guess accurately how far she could take it... or maybe it was from experience.

She sucked on the two phallus' while licking around them with her tongue each time I pushed them in. I fell forward, grabbing onto the headboard as the pleasure rippled through my body. I first grunted, but began to growl ferociously as I felt the orgasm returning. I began to thrust harder, hearing the mare gag under me. Cruel or not, it turned me on something fierce, and my mouth opened, my tongue lolled out, and I began to drool.

As the orgasm built up, I found the wall rather interesting as I pressed my face against it to stop holding myself in an awkward position, and used the rest of my energy to thrust into her mouth. Her forehooves wrapped around my legs gently. A hot sensation built up inside my pelvic area, situated in one area before I could feel it progressing into my phallus'. My entire body tensed up and I felt indescribable pleasure erupt throughout my entire body as I dumped the fruits of my orgasm into her mouth.

“GAH!” I shouted, laughing as my legs trembled throughout the duration of my orgasm.

Cognition attempted to swallow it all, unsuccessfully as it spilled out of her lips and drizzled down her snout; down her cheeks, onto her bed, onto her neck... I filled her up, to put it bluntly. After a few seconds, I stopped releasing my sperm into her mouth, and felt my entire body go limp. I fell, with the world blacking out.

[*][*][*]

Grumbling, I woke up from sleep, stretching out across the frilly pink bed I laid on. Rolling onto my side, I pressed my face into the silky soft pillows, looking to the space next to my bed. I stared for a few seconds before remembering what had happened. A slight guilt entered my mind before the reason why I shouldn't be guilty showed herself.

“Good morning, Spikey-wikey.”

Looking over with my eyes, I spotted Rarity in a pink bathrobe, levitating a small tray onto the nightstand on my side of the bed. Turning my head, I spotted a small bowl of gems, a glass of orange juice, and a sandwich. I smiled, looking over to face Rarity.

“Good morning, my angel,” I responded, stretching across the bed once more. She laid down next to me, and I quickly wrapped my arms around her.

“I took the liberty of cleaning you... and I must say, you sure gave yourself up to 'Miss Cognition' rather fast and easily,” she responded, a sharp edge to her voice.

Chuckling, I ran a claw through her purple mane, sniffing her white coat. “What can I say? You're a good actor. Why didn't you try for an acting career instead? You'd have been excellent.”

She sighed blissfully, before clearing her throat. “The only thing a mare like me could be excellent in is pornographic media. I don't think many ponies can swallow you plus your load as well as I had.”

Mentally facepalming, I sighed, squeezing her gently. “It was nice, I'll admit. It was probably the best orgasm I've ever had.” Pausing caused Rarity to look at me from the corner of her eye, brow raised.

“And?”

I sighed coarsely this time, nuzzling her cheek. “You were too good of an actor. I actually forgot who you were for a moment, and guilt washed over me. I thought I was actually cheating on you... and when I did remember, I realized how forceful I was. How rough I thrust,” I responded, gritting my teeth.

Her hoof reached up, caressing my cheek gently. “Oh, Spikey-wikey... I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to put you through that again.”

Another sigh. “It's fine. I just don't like feeling like that over you.”

Giggling, Rarity gave me a peck on the cheek. “Next time Miss Cognition comes, you'll be ready, and we can try that.”

I nodded, caressing her chest gently. Kissing her on the lips, I released my embrace on her and sat up, grabbing a quick gem. I threw it into my mouth, swallowed it, and stared ahead blankly for a few seconds.

“Next time?”

Non-Clop - Problem

“Dear, what should we do about those close to us?” I asked, caressing a white mug.

Spike looked up from a drawing he made. He was using crayons, much to my annoyance; pencils and inks were more proper, but I suppose I could put my personal problem aside. Looking at the clock revealed the time to be 7:34 PM, I glanced over to meet Spike's confused stare. Strewn about the room were various drawings by Spike, all depicting me as I was; famous fashionista Rarity hard at work on a dress. The reason why I haven't told him to stop drawing with crayons was because the style and technique used to depict me. It was no pastel picture, but it was perfect.

“Well, I suppose we could roast the foolish lot,” Spike said casually.

Scoffing, I looked over to Spike with widened eyes. He had a toothy grin, fully focused on his drawings. His eyes glanced my way to see my puffed cheeks and bent brows.

“Ha, sorry... you'll have to elaborate on that a bit,” he said, sliding a crayon into it's box before looking at his creation. Smirking, he turned it around to show me. “Look, it's you, dressed up as vigilante!”

'Vigilante,' yet he drew me in that glamourous Mare Do Well costume. Such a shame that the costume had been used to embarrass Rainbow Dash... that is not a moment I'm proud of. Nevertheless, Spikey had drawn me in a rather seductive position; the model walk, hips proudly displayed, head held high... yet he looked at me as if he'd just drawn a firemare. He set it down onto the floor alongside the rest of the drawings.

“I mean, how do we tell our friends, Applejack, Pinkie Pie and the rest of them about our relationship? Let alone that we're sexually active? I want to speak to my mother and father, telling them that. I don't want to keep it hidden; that's treating it like it's wrong,” I said.

That certainly got his attention. He looked down, quickly gathering his drawings up and setting them in one stack. He placed the box of crayons to weigh them down. I stopped working on my dress and slid off the stool. We both walked to my small couch, and sat down. As usual, he held me against him, and we both sighed.

“I want to tell my mother and father that I'm sexually active with a dragon. That alone will cause many complications. Even if I never tell my parents, I want to tell Sweetie Belle so she's not confused. The poor darling would ask so many questions to others and then the word would get around.”

Spike nodded, sighing. “Twilight knows that we're together already, but not sexual. She's the only one I know that knows we're even together. Telling her we're sexual will merely cause her to give me 'the talk' or begin questioning how.”

Biting my lip, I caressed his arms wrapped around me. “Will Ponyville or Equestria accept our interspecies relationship?”

Spike shuddered, sending chills down my own spine. The very thought of Equestria deeming us a sin or condemning us was scary. Would Princess Celestia accept it? Twilight does, according to Twilight. Our friends would surely accept our love, but what about Ponyville? What about my clients? What about Spike's own reputation? Maybe Celestia will support us to show how dragon's and ponies can get along.

“I'm going to tell Sweetie Belle everything about us. I do not want to lie to her about anything or keep any secrets,” I responded.

Spike nodded, stroking my mane. He sighed, and looked down at me. “I can talk to mom, tell her that we're sexually active, and voice our problem. She can support us all the way.”

Having come to an agreement, we quickly resumed our previous activities before parting for the day.

[*][*][*]

Cautiously prying open the door, I stepped into Sweetie Belle's room, admiring the decor I was responsible for, before spotting the filly on the floor with a book laid out. She glanced up at me, and I attempted to smile. A smile in return was all I needed for confirmation before closing her door behind me. She stopped reading, obviously sensing I was there for a reason.

“Sweetie Belle, how do you do?” I asked, unsure of how to proceed.

“Uh, fine?” she asked, raising an eyebrow. She glared at be briefly. “You aren't sucking up for anything, are you?”

Waving my hoof and shaking my head, I cleared my throat, still trying to find the words. I looked around the room for inspiration, finding nothing. Looking down to see her waiting eyes, I sighed.

“Sweetie, what have you noticed about Spike?” I asked.

She tilted her head to the side while thinking, humming to herself. “He spends a lot more time here. You must be busy,” she said innocently.

You have no idea, I thought. Biting my lip, I shifted nervously. “No, what have you noticed about... Spike's attitude towards... me,” I said, making gestures with my hooves.

Looking at me with wide eyes, her face reddened, and she began giggling to herself. I felt nervous while anticipating her answer.

“He really likes you. Like, like-likes you. More than a friend.” She alarmingly jolted, rushing up close to me and staring me right in the eyes. “Please don't tell him I said that! He'll kill me, especially since I said it to you!”

Chuckling was the least I could do at her response. I waved my hoof, collecting myself quickly. “Believe me, dear, I know all about this.” She glanced up at me with wide eyes, seemingly waiting for me to delve into more information, spilling it carelessly for her. I was, of course, but finding the words seemed impossible today. “He has confessed...” She leaned in closer with a small smile forming. Feeling myself giggle, I cleared my throat. “And I returned his feelings in full.”

A smile grew on her face and she walked over to me, hugging me. There appeared to be some hesitation, all of which I ignored.

“Oh my gosh, I am so happy for you! When!? Where!? How!? Why!?” she asked lovingly.

This was where I felt the atmosphere grow heavy. She obviously supports our relationship, but what about us being sexually active? Gulping, I sat down on the floor, sprawling out without a care how unlady-like I looked. Sweetie Belle noticed this as she let go, slumping down next to me.

“Sweetie Belle, have you been taught the Birds and the Bees, yet?”

What was left of her grin disappeared, replaced with innocent confusion. She leaned back as she began to process the information. She looked away from my face, down at the ground as her eyes darted back and forth. Her breaths quieted down, and I bit my lip once more while I anticipated her response. I truly did not know what she would say, or whether she'd accept me. Her eyes locked onto mine, and her bottom lip trembled. She was trying to say something, but failed. I felt my mind grow heavy as time edged forward, and finally, she responded.

“You mean... you and him have...?”

I merely nodded in response to her. She stared at me with blank eyes, studying my face as if I had lied; any indication that I was kidding was what she was looking for. Once again, her lips trembled as she was going to speak. Her brow twitched, and I bit my lip again.

“That's sick,” she said quietly. Looking at her with complete shock and a jaw dropped, it was my turn to study her face for any signs of joking. She shook her head several times, gritting her teeth. “I know you're in love, but he's a dragon, and you're a pony. That isn't natural.” She stood up, looking down on me with disgust.

“Sweetie Belle, I-”

She raised a hoof, effectively silencing me. She shook her head again, walking around me towards the door.

“I'm sorry, but I told the Crusaders I'd meet them at the clubhouse soon,” she said bitterly before walking out.

I stared into nothing for a few moments before allowing my head to rest on the floor. I felt tears building up as the words sunk in. She thinks I'm sick. Curling up, I felt all of my fears and doubts building up again. Sweetie Belle thinks it's unnatural... what will my family think? What will my friends think? She raised her head, realizing something else again.

“What will Twilight think?”

[*][*][*]

Walking into the Golden Oaks Library reminded me of getting in trouble. The atmosphere was heavy, the one I was talking to was smart like a teacher and tough as a mom. On most days, I'd be thankful, but I was wondering if she'd accept our intimate relationship. I'm almost positive she will be, but there is doubt...

“Mom, are you here?” I shouted.

I looked at the stairs and the basement before getting a reply from upstairs... or a shout. After a few seconds, Twilight trotted down the steps and quickly patted her deshelved mane. Sighing, she smiled and looked at me.

“I need to speak to you for a second... or minute,” I said, ushering us over to a chair.

She glanced upstairs nervously where sounds of metal screeched slightly, and she shrugged, following me to the chair. We sat down quickly and I cleared my throat, trying to find my words. She almost impatiently tapped her hooves together, glancing upstairs.

I rubbed my claws together, feeling my face redden. I looked down at my lap, sighing. “I don't know how to say this any other way, b-but Rarity and I a-are... 'active,'” I said, looking up at her.

Twilight stopped fidgeting with her hooves and focused on me entirely. She had wide eyes and seemed to study my face. I gulped. The silence allowed me to hear my heartbeat which was pumping faster than normal. She nodded a few times without a change in expression. I bit my lip, patting my knees to pass the time. The ticking of the clock was absolutely murderous. Finally, she cleared her throat which caught my attention.

Instead of speaking, she wrapped her forehooves around me, patting me on the back of the head. I returned the hug, unsure how to feel yet the nagging feeling of motherly love was present. Why not entirely was probably because she hadn't thought of the correct words. She hummed delightfully into my forehead which killed whatever doubt I had.

“I'm glad you could tell me this, Spike. Not many ponies can admit to their mothers that they've done it. Typically, it takes pregnancy for people to clue in,” she said calmly.

A metal screeching occurred upstairs again, yet Twilight ignored it. I smiled, calmly rubbing her hooves.

“I'm glad. Rarity and I were worried of others accepting us. I thought you would, but she's unsure,” I said. Twilight looked at me with a raised brow. Sighing, I leaned back onto the chair, releasing my grip. “She's not sure that her parents will accept her relationship, let alone her activity. She's telling Sweetie Belle, but that's it. We're unsure that we even want the others knowing.”

Twilight nodded before clearing her throat... again. “Tell the others if you're comfortable. I'll support you all the way, and if anypony decides to speak out against you, they'll answer to Princess Celestia or worse, me.”

Nodding, I hugged her again, smiling. “Thanks, mom.”

Clop - Slumber

Lying in Rarity's bed always made me feel like a king. Surrounded by utter softness, a sweet scent in the air, a fancy room, and a princess lying beside me. It was approximately 3 am, yet I found myself awake regardless of the situation. I remember how it went with Twilight at home...

“Mom, I'm spending the night at Rarity's today,” I shouted as I checked my scales atop my bed.

“Make sure to use protection,” she quipped from her own.

“Haha, very funny. This is purely business. She needs all the help she can get to fill an order,” I responded, cracking my back.

“Sure, Spike. I'll believe you when pigs fly.”

I spared her my company by leaving immediately, finishing my 'grooming' on the way to the boutique. I entered, got handed a box full of random material, and was told to sort it. A marathon of work ensued and before long, we found ourselves scarfing dinner down. It was breakfast foods, really; eggs, toast, and a few gems. Two more hours of working, and the order was finished. We laid down on her bed, cuddled for a bit regardless of her nervous attitude, and fell asleep.

Our position was simple; spooning. I held her closely, but not tightly. My snout rested on her neck, and if I made no movements, I could hear her gentle breathing and with luck, a cute sniffle. Whenever she wasn't moving, she was rather soft. I'm not saying she isn't naturally soft, but she seems to gain a level of softness when she isn't tense... almost like a marshmallow.

Wondering how I could help her feel at ease plagued my mind the entire night, but to no avail. The best I could do was hold her when all was said and done. Nevertheless, I felt obliged to satisfy her... and only one thing entered my mind. She was sleeping, but this wasn't an opportunity to be missed. Feeling my face heat up, I gulped, and gently slid one of my claws down her body before resting on a teat.

Gently, I rubbed the smooth part of my claw around the teat, applying pressure using my entire hand now and then. A hushed moan barely audible escaped her lips as she shifted slightly in her sleep. I slowed to keep her sleeping while switching to a different teat. Using my right arm under her body, I caressed her chest and her forehooves gently set themselves on my claw.

I felt my phallus' press against her rump much to my own dismay; this was not about me, yet I was getting aroused. Ignoring the gentle brushing against her fur, I concentrated on massaging her teats. I placed two fingers around a nipple, and pressed them together, gently pinching the nipple. Rarity took in a sharp, pleasured breath.

Feeling a sense of fulfilment, I continued massaging the teat with my pinky and thumb while my two middle fingers continued playing with the nipple. Swiftly, I switched to another teat, and Rarity shifted once more. Her hindlegs began to slowly grind against each other; not enough to disturb the bed but enough for me to pick up on.

“Spike...”

Thinking I had woken her, I paused to wait. After a few seconds, it was apparent she was merely muttering in her sleep. Sighing, I continued to massage her teats, relishing in the simple, light moans she gave out. I was pressing against her hard with my phallus', and that was the one thing that could jeopardize that moment.

An idea struck my mind, and I wondered if I could do it without disturbing her. I removed my hand from her teat and quickly grabbed my phallus'. I moved back, pushed her tail out of the way, and set myself into the right position. I wasn't penetrating her, merely pressing against her opening. I could feel my nubs brushing against her, and the instant I shifted while I placed my hand against her teat, she jolted with a louder moan.

“Spi~ke...” she mumbled once more.

I began applying more pressure to her teat, still not enough to maintain a firm grip. I slowly moved back and forth, grinding her lips against the nubs. She began to shift constantly, moaning sweetly while asleep. She continued mumbling my name, moving her hips of her own accord. It was soon apparent that she was getting aroused as her juices began to coat my phallus'. It turned me on, but that wasn't my goal.

I slid my other hand off her chest and managed to shift it downwards towards her pelvis. I began to massage her teats with both hands, causing her to curl up slightly while her hooves slowly moved, rubbing against each other. Her breaths were short and sweet with a cute squeak whenever I pinched her nipple.

I had to refrain from giggling with glee. I couldn't deny it, but I badly wanted to rut her myself. I wanted to push the tip in and penetrate her lips to provide us both with pleasure, but I didn't want to disturb her beauty sleep. A young lady needs her sleep.

Feeling my own heated breaths quicken was all I needed to hear to motivate me to try and please Rarity. I hastened my hand movements, moving one down to her lower lips. I moved my phallus', slipping two claws into the opening. She let out a quiet, long moan as I drove them into her before reaching the palm of my hand. I spread them apart, and began to rub against the vaginal walls, using my thumb to brush against her clitoris.

She could have been mistaken for being awake with how she moaned and writhed under my touch. I felt my phallus' brush against my hand, once more prompting me to consider putting it in. I never did, settling for this. This was nice. One claw played with her nipple while the other began to rub her insides. Curiously, I moved a claw upward to the roof of her vagina, feeling a somewhat rough, ridged spot on the top.

At the peak of my curiosity, I applied pressure to the spot with both fingers, and Rarity's body shifted immediately in her sleep. Her breaths no longer followed a consistent pattern; a clear sign she was almost finished. I began to furiously rub the one spot as well as her clitoris, and Rarity's entire body began to tense up. I could feel her vaginal walls clench around my fingers as a liquid gushed over them. My job has been completed, and I felt no further need to continue this.

I gently massages her inner walls as she came down from her sleeping climax before removing my fingers from her entrance. Sighing, I brought my hand up to my face as I rolled onto my back. I raised it up higher so the moonlight was cast on it, and I could see the fluids coating my fingers, dripping onto my chest. I leaned my head forward, feeling my face flush, and quickly licked my hands clean. The taste was odd as always, but the knowledge that this came from Rarity's pleasure made me feel warm inside.

Feeling my internal fireplace reignite with a burst, I curled up next to Rarity once more, caressing her calming body.

Non-Clop - Rumours

Being a fashionista is hard work. I constantly have to make trips to and fro to acquire my fabrics or place expensive shipping orders. I find that merely going to Canterlot is easier on the wallet and time and on some occasions, could end on a beautiful dinner at a swanky restaurant. Unfortunately, on this trip, my dear Spikey-wikey was unable to come on account of a huge report Twilight had to write. This left me on my lonesome to the city... but nonetheless, I shall not let this ruin my trip! Celestia knows that I fared just fine without Spike before, and I shall again... I hope.

Canterlot trips have become a wondrous experience for myself as well as my friends. My previous infiltration with help from Fancypants served me extremely well while designing the dresses for the Royal Wedding solidified my status: Rarity is the dressmaker of Equestria. Ever since then, my orders have been coming in like clockwork. Spike has spent as much time as possible assisting me as he has relieving me of stress. The one night he wound up pleasuring me in my sleep after a very stressful day preventing a proper session before bed. I learned this the next morning and gave him the biggest kiss I could muster as a thanks. I'd have offered more, but I was short on time.

I practically bounced through Canterlot with thoughts of little Spikey-wikey such as what should I get for a gift? Or maybe I should surprise him with a new lingerie. I had spotted a gem-encrusted red lingerie piece, and I'm sure Spike would go to town with that one. However, as life loves to ruin my mood, a pony passed by me rather closely yet did not directly approach me. She whispered one word that I thought was the wind.

“Pedophile.”

Breathing in sharply in an attempt not to make a sudden movement proved to be difficult. I felt an urge to run up and buck this insulting mare to Kingdom Come, but I kept my composure to show that I was the better mare. It wouldn't be smart to react violently over petty insults. Keeping on my way, I continued my day, stopping at shops and purchasing what I needed. I situated myself at a quick restaurant for lunch, and just as I placed my order, I heard a voice behind me.

“Child molester.”

Okay, who the buck said that? Looking around slowly and carefully with a furrowed brow, I spotted nopony acting suspiciously aside from a few odd glances towards me. Clearing my throat, I awaited for my meal. Before long, a waiter set a plate down in front of me. A humble sandwich and a glass of tea for my meal.

Biting down onto the sandwich, I was met with disappointment. The bread was rather chewy when I asked for slightly toasted. Before the waiter could fully leave, I caught his attention and notified him of the sandwich. A quick apology and five minutes later, I found another sandwich lying in front of me.

“Is there anything else I can do for you, miss Rarity?”

I took a quick sip of the tea before gagging. I spat the tea out and examined it closely. There was a hair in it as well as what appeared to be... grease!? I felt my anger rising, but held it back for the sake of remaining the better mare. I responded to the waiter by slapping the bits onto the table, standing up, and hurrying out of the restaurant.

On my way back to the hotel, I found myself the target of many gazes. I'd hear faint whispers reminding me of my earlier problems.

“Bestiality freak.”

Gritting my teeth and struggling to remain composed, I whipped my head in the direction I thought the speaker was in. I spotted nothing... and that was it. I kept watching as mares and stallions of all ages crossed the street or turned into a building at the sight of me. Very few ponies came anywhere near me. Grumbling my way into the hotel courtyard certainly hadn't made things better, but it was the only thing I could do to distract myself. Ponies whisked around as if they were in such a hurry. One pony slowly walked by me, glaring at me indirectly.

“Freaky cunt.”

That was it.

“WHAT THE FUCKING CELESTIA IS WRONG WITH YOU!?” I shouted out.

Several ponies halted around us while the one whom insulted me turned to me fully with a bemused glare. I was seething through the teeth, huffing while attempting not to unleash a fury of magical blasts at this uncouth bastard.

“I'm fine. I mean, it's not like I screw baby dragons.”

Locking my gaze on him, I slowly stepped towards him with full intent to beat him into a pulp.

“I heard there was more. It's kind of why I cancelled my order.”

Turning around, a small crowd amassed around us. Chatter began to erupt, speculating, accusing... insulting. Feeling my anger build up intolerably, my horn lit up, forcing the ponies blocking my path to forcibly move. I galloped into the hotel building and dashed for the stairs. Huffing coarsely was all I could do while flying up the stairs to the eleventh level. Darting down the halls and skidding to a stop, I fumbled with a lock before opening my door. Entering and slamming the door was one measly task out of the way.

Running to my bag was my largest task. I ripped it open with zero regards to the latches (I can patch it up easily), I pulled out a small, heart-shaped ruby embedded in a golden necklace. I quickly put it on, set my forehooves against it in a tight hug, fell onto the bed, and began to weep. I pushed my face into the pillows to dampen sounds that never came. I never wailed in pain and suffering, and I certainly never wept like a baby. I choked out sobs, finding the dead silence broken only when I gasped for air.

“Spike...”

Clop - Solo

Many experiences travelling to and fro Canterlot allowed me to prepare myself for the-sometimes-long train ride. I would bring a romantic novel, or work on sketches for a dress design. The chaos from a while back has left me without customers and have given me new ones. Gone are the pish-posh ponies of Canterlot (mostly) and in are the new hip and young teenagers. I am a pony who creates many fancy designs, but I am more than just fancy. I am chic, unique, and magnifique. If my customers shift from snobbish upper class ponies to the party ponies, so be it. Whatever the customer wants.

So I had worked on dress designs, uniform designs, and party designs. I worked day and night delivering to my new crowd and the loyal regulars. Fancypants remains proud of my work and supports my decision to hold a relationship with a drake. He was furious at the Canterlot Elite for their treatment of me as well as their attitude towards my choice of mate. It hasn't been resolved and left quite an impact on me as well as my business. Fancypants is the reason why I haven't been ransacked yet (or maybe Twilight violently sending off a horde of ponies).

Nonetheless, I have been exhausted and abusing Spike's helping hands for the past few days to the point where I'm sure he's going to sleep for three straight days. I let him be, not bothering him with my personal issue...

Later that night, I checked my boutique to make sure I was ready. Locked all doors and windows, closed all blinds, and made my bed. Robe draped around my body, I wore the Fire Ruby necklace, set a box next to my bed, and gently laid myself onto the silky soft top. Not my usual blankets, but something different. Dim lights, the right amount of wine in my system and bonbon's set me for the night. I slipped out of my robe and rested on my back.

I sensually rubbed my curves from my flank to my chest, applying pressure in between my ribs. In circular motions, I caressed the area above my teats, teasing myself as I brushed over the nipples. I held my moans in as I suppressed my pleasure. It was too early for this, so I sat back and allowed myself to continue teasing. My whole body seemed to shudder whenever I came close to touching my nipples, and I don't blame it. I'm so sensitive there that the slightest stimulation revs me up like a racehorse.

Staring at the ceiling with half-lidded eyes reminded me of my being alone. I hated it, but I had to make due. If Spikey-wikey was here, he'd see to our urges immediately.

“Spike...”

Taking a deep breath, I spread my hindlegs and set my forehooves against the sides of my lovely marehood. I caressed the thin, white lips gently. I began spreading them apart gently as I caressed them, taking deep care not to spread too wide or brush my clitoris. I can't use a toy yet, I've only just begun. So I rolled over onto my front, pressing my face into the bedsheets while raising my rump into the air as if presenting it to my dearly beloved.

“Spike, be gentle please?” I squeaked out into the cushions.

I removed both hooves from my nearly soaking mound and placed one in the centre. A tiny gasp escaped my mouth then as I brushed my clitoris, and I applied pressure. The lips were spread from the force and I could feel my hoof touching my inner walls, coated by my own pleasurable fluids. I wasn't quite gushing yet, but I was close.

Then, I vigorously began rubbing myself in circles, once again staying away from my clitoris; that comes later, no pun intended. Any ability to speak was lost because if I opened my mouth, I would have been moaning like a bitch in heat... then again, I am approaching my Estrous Cycle, so it was natural for me to act like this perverted slut.

My, my, my, Rarity. If this is what you deem acting like a perverted slut...

As I thought, my voice began to seep out, letting high-pitched cries echo from my walls. Any composure I have vanished at that point. The mere thought of being a slut was revolting to the sober mind, but drunk with pleasure, desire and lust, it was like an aphrodisiac. To be Spike's love toy, constantly being used as his spitting cum dumpster. He could grab my hair and thrust into me, and I would moan for him.

Anything for Spikey-wikey.

My rubbing became as forceful as I could manage. My horn lit up and I removed my hoof from my soaking white lips. I watched myself as I quiver uncontrollably. The sight of my fluids dripping out, soaking my haunches and bedsheets only increased my excitement. If Spike were here right now, watching me...

I shuddered once more. I wanted nothing more than to feel Spike's magnificent, draconic cock pushing itself inside. The nibs on his length, brushing against my ridged inner walls, teasing my clitoris with each push and pull.

Focusing my magic, I brought up the image of Spike's member, and imagined it entering my body... and it did. The magic took the shape I wanted, pushed apart my lips, and thrust into me. It wasn't the same as actually having him here, but it was the absolute best I could manage.

The first thrust from the magical tool sent me screaming. In the shock, my body seized up and I attempted to crawl back as if I could postpone this pleasure. Another thrust, and I lost all ability to “resist” the assaulter. I just let my legs sink into the bed, allowed my magic to follow my instincts and desire, and the solid magic began to penetrate me at a fast speed.

Pushing my forehooves against the headboard, I braced myself as the magic went back and forth like an automatic piston. Fast, hard, constant, and relentless. It was as if every thrust was giving me an orgasm... and it still wasn't as good as the real thing. I had nothing to hold, nothing to give my magnetic lust, and my desire escalated.

Spike's sweet embrace, and loving touch as well as his innocent tendencies were the perfect qualities of a lover... and count on his dragon body to turn into a wild beast, giving into his natural instincts. The feeling of hearing Spike's powerful roar turned me into a submissive cub instantly, but it really turns into something when he grabs my haunches, forcibly drags me across my bed, spreads my legs, and thrusts into me with such force. Normally I'd be against such uncouth, brutal acts, but...

“AH!” I screamed, feeling my pelvis blissfully burn with pleasure. Liquids squirted out over the solid block of magic being used as a makeshift love toy, and my pleasure dominated my mind. “AH! YES, YES, SPIKE!”

My magic faded, I rolled over onto my bed, and I used my hoof to rub myself as I came off my euphoric high. I could feel the fluids leaving my dirty pussy, coating my dirty hoof and my dirty bed. My eyes and mind were able to focus on my room, and my composure returned.

Acting like a slut was vulgar, and normally I'd be against such uncouth brutal acts of force, but for Spike, I'd do anything...

Non-Clop - Massage

“Piece by piece, snip by snip. Croup, dock, haunch, shoulders, hip. Thread by thread, primed and pressed. Yard by yard, never stressed. And that's the art of the d—OH GODDAMMIT TO SWEET CELESTIA'S FAT ROYAL FLANK!”

Within seconds, Spike barreled through the doors of my work room, sweating like a coarse pig. He looked absolutely concerned, and it calmed me down a bit. A gentle smile appeared on my face.

“I'm sorry, Rarity! I should have told you, but I never thought you'd find out I broke your good tea kettle! Please forgive me!” Spike cried out, falling to his knees and clasping his hands together in a begging motion.

My loving content with little Spikey-wikey vanished for second as I looked at him with confusion. His eye twitched and he stood up, shaking himself off and cleared his throat.

“What?”

“So what was that about the Royal Flank, dear?” Spike asked, grinning sheepishly.

Ignoring the tidbit regarding my lovely, antique olden Equestria tea kettle, I took a sharp breath and exhaled heavily. No words came to mind, so I stepped to the side and slapped the dressform I was working on.

“There's nothing on the dress form, Rarity. It's all on the floor,” he said, scratching his head.

Groaning, I slapped my face and he took a defensive step back.

“That's because the... the, the black... that stupid fucking material fell off! My stitching didn't hold the blasted fabric together, and it's done this all day! I resew it, use different thread, use different stitching patterns, but it absolutely refuses to piece together like a ungrateful stagnant quim!” I shrieked, stomping my hooves in a hissy fit.

Spike picked up the material and examined it for a few seconds before sighing. He set the material on my table and quickly placed his claws on my shoulders. He escorted me out of my work room, regardless of my snarling and resistance. He forced me onto my lounge chair and I laid back, crossing my forelegs in a huff.

“Joints are aching, hooves are sore, I'm running out of time on this project and these mishaps aren't helping, and neither are you right now, Spike! If you really wanted to help me, you'd shut up, pick up a needle and thread and sew some goddamn dresses for me!” I shouted, pounding my hooves against the lounge chair's back.

Instead of responding, Spike's claws wrapped around my left hindhoof and his thumbs pressed into my skin, no claws, and he pushed upward. The sensation I felt was so sweet and glorious that I instantly let out a euphoric moan as my body arched from the loveable sensation. Without stopping, his thumbs moved back to the bottom of my hoof and pushed against the base, sliding in circular motions. I contorted my body in all manners of ways as I attempted to stop the screams of pleasure escape my mouth. The pressure was such an incredible feeling and was a complete change from my normal self.

Then his hands moved to the other hoof, and proceeded to work on that one. Once more, I began to wiggle under his grasp and I even had to bite a hoof to prevent any shouts of joy. Instead, I clenched my eyes shut, let out a few stiffled moans and allowed Spike to work.

He paused. “Don't tense up, Rarity, I need you to be loose and lanky for this to work,” Spike said calmly.

I whimpered before obliging, allowing my body to lose the tension and he began to press into my hoof. I no longer bit my hoof or wiggled, but instead felt all words escape my mouth. The pressure in my hindhooves melted away with each, sensual pressing and by Luna's Royal Flank, I wish I had Spike years ago.

Then his claws moved and I let out a faux cry of disapproval before stopping as his hands wrapped around both of my hindlegs. His long fingers easily wrapped around my limbs and the pressure he applied at the base was . . . orgasmic, but that wasn't it. In one slow motion, he slid his hands up my hindlegs with gentle pressure in his grip, and I shrieked like a young filly recieving candy. My whole body shivered with unbound pleasure, my cries of joy matching my internal delight as he stroked my legs with specific motions: his thumbs would push into my muscles; his trigger fingers would rub the area from my ankles up to my stifle; and his grip . . . sweet Celestia, his grip was incredible. The pressure he applied to my sore hindlegs have surely made it impossible for me to walk after. My legs feel like limp, broken noodles right now.

He released my hindlegs, much to my disappointment, and I glanced down at him. He kissed my tummy before blowing a raspberry, making me giggle uncontrollably. Quickly and gently, he leaned back and lifted me off the lounge chair, rolled me onto my front, and gently pressed me into the soft cushions. I was right—my hind legs were mush.

Without leaving me much time to contemplate his goal, his hands settled on my Cutie Marks. He quickly pressed into my thighs and pressed all the way to my haunches. I let out a stuttered moan of affection, wiggling my forehooves helplessly as I resisted the urge to tense up. He continued stroking my Cutie Marks, twisting his hands and pressing his fingers into my tense flesh, loosening it like a bread maker kneads dough . . . and that's all I was at the time. Dough, and Spike was the one kneading me into the shape. The tension in my joints were melting away like a triple-decker chocolate peanut butter fudge cake. Mmm, I could go for that right nowIE!

Spike's loving hands made their way to my back, and just a little pressure near my spine would have sent me straight into PMS'ing, but Spike was no amateur. His fingers pressed in, and reduced my thoughts to nothing but melted fudge. I couldn't even mumble with unintelligible sentences. His fingers pressed into my back, sending me into glistening pleasure. Running them along my spine as well as slight pressure, I could hear and feel my bones cracking blissfully under his loving touch. I made goo-goo sounds like a foal as all feeling in my body was blissfully taken from me.

Using the heel of his hand, he pressed forcefully but carefully into my back after going back to my croup. His heel pressed all the way from my rump up to my neck, cracking my bones even further as he reset my spine. Leave it up to Spike to learn chiropracty.

He continued going over my back, exploring my sides as well as he went over my body like an artist toying with a model. This was ungodly, beautifully incredible and I felt no further malice towards my earlier mishaps. And when I thought it couldn't get any better, his hands traveled further back before resting on my dock. He ran his strong, muscular claws down my legs, spreading my backside not with the intention to pleasure, but to add to the thoroughness of his masseur job.

My hindquarters were spared no softness as he ran over the tense muscles with crisp and skilled movements, making me wish that this was a more intimate massage. Instead, as if he read my mind again, he knew when I was fully satisfied and he moved his hands once more. This time, he grabbed my front shoulders and gently tugged me up so I leaned against his body in a sit. His hands ran down my forelegs before grabbing my hooves and repeating the procedure made onto my hind legs.

I moaned once more as he tended to my most sore, tender area. All those months of work and sleepless nights were being washed away in mere seconds. Gently, he scratched at my forelegs, tickling me and making me giggle against my wishes. But, unfortunately, all good things come to an end.

Spike finished his run up of my forelegs and grabbed my hooves, gently crossing them in an embrace and we leaned onto our sides atop the lounge chair. It was only then I realized what had occurred previously.

“Spike, I am so sorry for those nasty things I said. They were rude and hurtful. I treated you like a miserable slave, no better than those days where I repeatedly took from you,” I whispered, feeling gentle tears pricking my eyes.

“Shh, don't say anything. You're fine now, and that's all that counts,” he responded, caressing my chest.

He kissed my cheek before moving his head down, biting my neck gently in numerous areas as well as sucking on spots. Little wet spots patterned my neck as well as rustled fur from his teeth. Gentle moans escaped my mouth and I closed my eyes to enjoy the sensation. Before long, he moved his head and planted his draconic lips on my own.

He suckled on mine as I fought to do the same to his, to no avail. I wonder if he has the snap of a crocodile . . . but let's not dwell on that. Instead, I pushed my tongue through my lips and into his mouth, meeting his tongue. I lapped at his forked muscle and he didn't try to fight me as I did him. He just allowed me to dominate his mouth, savouring his sweet, mineral taste. If there was ever a thing to look forward to, it was this . . . or perhaps something else.

The massage never stopped at muscle relaxation. I grew excited down below, and wanted relief. Just as I was about to ask Spike to take me, he released me from the embrace, slid off the lounge chair, stood up and stretched. He turned to me just as I pouted, blowing up my cheeks at him as I blew a raspberry at him.

“Hmph! You got me all excited and then left me?” I complained with faux annoyance.

He chuckled, cracking his knuckles. “I'll help you finish your dress. I leave for the library at 9:30 tonight, but if you finish your work orders before then, I'll stay behind and we can take are of that excitement,” he said with a smirk.

I licked my lips, flicking my hoof at him.

“Pah! You make it hard for me to be angry at you, but you're tempting fate, dear Spike,” I responded, rolling off the lounge chair. I stood up and stretched, cracking my bones, even further adding to my euphora before turning to Spike and winking at him. “So let's hurry up so you can remind me why I shouldn't be angry.”

Clop - Warming their Hearts

Rarity's boutique was always a second sanctuary for me. Mostly. I'm quite certain that if I don't absolve myself, this will resemble the Death King's fortress. Entering the boutique, I did a quick scan of the first floor and determined that Rarity had not come down. Or she had. Or maybe she just stayed on the ground; either way, she knows what's up. Twilight was behind me and contributed to the silence.

“Hey, Twilight, do you think Rarity is pretty?” I asked, biting my lip while anticipating a response.

She shifted nervously, obviously taking in the words I said before. She gulped and struggled to start.

“Uh, well, of course I think so,” Twilight said, fumbling with her hooves.

I looked at the stairs leading upstairs, and snickered. “C'mon, elaborate a bit. How is she pretty? Just because it's said? I just want to know what you honestly think.”

Twilight leaned against a door frame, brushing a hoof through her hair as she attempted to speak. I turned myself around and sat down on the bottom stair. “I'm sure Rarity is working on something, we can wait.” I tilted my head up and leaned back against the stairs. “Odd sense of deja vu to boot.”

“Well, she's pretty enough to make me jealous. She could have any stallion eating out of her hoof with a simple wink. She even has a good eye for boyfriends,” Twilight said, noticeably averting her gaze from me at the end.

“Is that so? You want her looks?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. This was actually rather interesting, Twilight never really held her physical appearance as important.

“Of course I do! She's gorgeous: her mane; tail; curves—everything about her physical appearance is perfection.” Twilight began to move her hooves as she spoke with all kinda of gestures. “She's my friend and I love her but there are many times where I look at her and wish to be her even for ten minutes. Just ten minutes in that perfectly developed body to feel like the sexiest mare in Equestria. And that's not all, oh no! I have to be jealous of her boyfriend as well!”

She stopped talking and stared at me with widened eyes. I smirked. What I wanted to hear was trying to punch its way out of her mouth and we both knew it. She sighed and nodded her head, sliding down to the ground and sat in a heap.

“I'm jealous of you because Rarity is yours. What stallion . . . what pony, or what creature wouldn't want to have Rarity? And that's not all. I'm not just jealous of you or her, but to top it off, what she has as well. She has the perfect boyfriend in Equestria.” She noticeably sagged her shoulders and shifted her body. “You're smart, kind, funny, exuberant, and you're versatile as well as cute . . . and unique. Nopony in Equestria has a boyfriend like Rarity, and even though I've raised you, and treat you like family, we aren't related by blood. That thought has stuck in my head for years and allowed me to have these 'thoughts' about you.”

I felt severe pride in getting this information out of Twilight as well as happy. She was letting out something that had bottled up over a long time. I could kill two birds with one stone. Extending a claw, I grabbed Twilight's shoulder and pulled her over. She let out a little gasp as I did and I hugged her and she let out a rather cute gasp. She brought her hooves up to her chest and pressed them against mine in surprise. I ruffled her hair with my claws, and snuggled her. Her feelings were laid out and she was vulnerable as could be . . . but I could not use her. Using her is the worst thing I could do to her. Instead, I decided to let things play their course. I held onto her as her breathing sped up.

“Spike, even if I . . . 'want you' in that way, remember that I'll always love you and am happy for you and Rarity.” Looking down, she seemed to be struggling to stay calm. She was breathing heavily as her hooves caressed my chest. I felt a little guilty, even if the situation was sorted out. “Spike, please push me away. Right now, I am struggling to stay composed given the situation and the fact that the attractive drake is holding me right now.”

“Who's attractive?” Rarity asked from atop the stairs.

I would have frozen up had I not expected this. However, Twilight flinched and stared up innocently. Tilting my head back, I saw Rarity's sultry grin from the top of the stairs. She had a slightly dishelved mane and her hind legs twitched. She obviously hasn't moved since I left her earlier, meaning she may have the grudge still. I better take care of that before I deal with the gift issue.

“Wha-but—Rarity!? No, this isn't what you think!” Twilight said, waving her hooves frantically.

Rarity almost stumbled as she stepped down the stairs, snickering. She walked past Twilight and entered the kitchen, starting a kettle of tea. Twilight sputtered incoherently, looking around frantically. She stood up out of my arms and rushed into the kitchen, attempting to speak. I stood up, doing a quick stretch and followed the two mares. Rarity nonchalantly proceeded to fix up three cups of tea even though her two lower lips seeped with juices. Twilight seemed to notice this, stopping just behind Rarity and sniffing the air. I leaned against the door frame as Twilight shuddered.

“Rarity, w-what is tha—”

Rarity cut her off, brushing her tail against Twilight's chin. The kettle began to heat up on the stove and Rarity finished setting the tea cups. She spun around, flicking her mane and tail at Twilight seductively. Twilight stared in silence, her face starting to redden.

“Now, who's attractive, dear?” Rarity asked, her voice betraying her attempt at hiding the intention.

“Yes.” Twilight responded dumbly. Rarity and I both snickered and Twilight shook her head in embarrassment. “I-I mean, Spock. Spake. Spike, darn it,” she said, cowering.

“Mmm, and how right you are. But he's not the only one, is he?” Rarity asked, tilting Twilight's chin up so they were facing each other.

Looking at this scene was something incredible. The usually in-charge Twilight seemed like putty . . . just like Rarity when under my influence. A bit of drool spilled out of the corner of my lips as the teasing earlier began to rile me up. My baser instincts told me to ravish the both of them, but I couldn't. I was too nice for that. And I want my Heart's Warming gifts.

“Both of you are attractive. I told Spike, so I won't hide it from you. You're gorgeous.” Twilight shifted nervously but her gaze was fixated on Rarity.

Her face was beet red, and it was adorable. No, adorkable. That sexy librarian part of her shone through best right now.

“The days when Spike doesn't come home at night, I don't worry. Not because I don't care, but because I know he's at your place. Some nights, I just think you two are sitting with each other, maybe talking about your day but other nights—” Twilight shuddered. “Other nights, I just imagine you two in bed, making love to each other and to think of you two, whom are very close to me, loving each other in such a way, I get jealous.” Twilight gulped and I moved forward. I'm quite certain all three of us knew what was going to happen, it was just a question of when.

“I get lonely,” Twilight leaned in towards Rarity, the distance between the two closing.

If it wasn't for that musky scent Rarity had and the erotic nature of it, this scene could almost make my heart explode. Finally, Rarity and Twilight's lips connected, and then my immature side kicked in. Two girls are kissing in front of me. I gulped and watched them interact, mesmerized by the view. Any other day, I would have found this absurd and tucked away under “fantasy,” or maybe “sick fantasy” because I saw her as my mother. But not right now; right now, Twilight was our best friend.

The gentle lip smacking was soon amped up as Rarity leaned in more, thrusting her tongue into Twilight's mouth. The oral muscle probed her cheeks and Twilight took it without hesitation. She leaned back, her hooves instinctively wrapping around Rarity's neck. Rarity herself seemed to be ferociously attacking Twilight's mouth with how she pressed into her. Rarity pulled herself out of the kiss with a hyperactive moan while Twilight was left panting heavily. She glanced up at me and licked her lips.

“Mmm, Spike, don't just watch us,” Rarity said.

Twilight seemed completely zoned out, and I wouldn't blame her. I'm just sitting here watching them, and my thoughts were spiralling. Regardless, I nodded and sat down on the kitchen floor, grabbing Twilight's forelegs. Luckily for us, Twilight wasn't one to have a spastic freakout at sudden contact. She leaned back against my lap, and only then did I realize I was erect . . . mostly because I poked Twilight in the neck with the phallus. Twilight glanced up at me, her mouth in an O shape while her eyes begged for me to do something.

Rarity leaned in and began nipping at Twilight's neck, soliciting a gasp from her. Twilight wiggled under Rarity's grasp as well as my own and I decided to satisfy her. I dipped down and planted my own lips on Twilight's in an upside-down kiss. She squirmed a little bit before leaning into the kiss. I opened my mouth and allowed her tongue into my mouth and allowed her to experiment. She helplessly prodded my mouth, sucking on my forked tongue with an amateurish tendency. She was eager and very exciting.

We're barely doing anything and I'm feeling so eager and excited. Why not satisfy Twilight in full?

Quickly, I pushed my tongue into Twilight's mouth and proceeded to press her tongue down. She struggled through her little squeaks as Rarity proceeded to reenact the very technique I used on her. Twilight's neck was covered in little wet spots and Rarity hungrily licked down her torso while Twilight helplessly petted her ruffled mane. I pulled out of the kiss and watched Twilight's tongue lick at the air before her eyes opened up.

“Oh god, this feels incredible,” Twilight gasped out with a cracking voice.

Rarity stopped just short of Twilight's nipples with a giggle. “Of course it does, darling. Nothing but the best for you,” she said before wrapping her lips around one of Twilight's nipples.

“Ooh, this feels so weird,” Twilight said, clamping her hindlegs around Rarity.

Not missing a beat, I pulled Twilight up so she was more vertical and rested my head on her shoulder. I saw her glanced at me with wide, curious eyes with a cute blush. I caressed her cheek with a claw before slowly, tortuously sliding my hands down her body. Any larger, and I could wrap my hands around her barrel, but I did my best. I could tell she was enjoying this as well. Warm hands against a cold body equals goosebumps, and Twilight was covered in them.

Gently, I poked Rarity's nose with a claw and she released the nipple from her mouth. I brushed my hands over Twilight's two mounds, pinching the erect nipple in my fingers and gently massaged the two lumps. The kettle continued to boil in the background, but no one cared. Rarity moved up and kissed me while I played with Twilight's nipples. Curiously, I twisted them, I pulled on them, and I poked them. Each made Twilight squirm and let out cute gasps. Not once did she wail out loud or shriek with glee as Rarity did by this point. It was like she was trying not to be heard.

Our tongues danced a bit and I began to get lightheaded. This was perfect and surreal. Rarity still wasn't done exploring and pulled back a bit so we were poking each others' tongues. She wrapped a hoof around Twilight's head and brought her in and the three of us lapped at each others' tongues and mouths. Once more, I felt myself eager to explore. Adding a third pony in really made the experience new and interesting, and we were only kissing. I couldn't imagine continuing.

The two mares were juxtaposed between each other; Rarity was twisting her tongue and pressing forward while Twilight sloppily explored. I wrapped my longer, forked tongue around each of their oral muscles and caressed the lengths. Small bits of drool and saliva were dripping from our tongues and the hot panting assaulted our noses. Not just that, but it was quite obvious all three of us were excited. Rarity's usual scent was known, but Twilight's was fresh, new, and... exciting. I broke the kiss and quickly gave Rarity a slight shove. She broke the kiss as well leaving Twilight once again tonguing the air; Rarity and I snickered once more.

I slid my hands past Twilight's nipples and rested my claws just on her own set of lips. The lips were puffed out and seeping with fluids. Twilight's fluids. My trigger fingers began caressing her lips and Rarity slid down on the floor, staring at Twilight intently. Twilight glanced down and her breaths became quiet—almost non-existent; she was waiting for contact in silence.

I stroked the outer folds, coating my fingers in Twilight's juice. She quivered at the light touching and lightly thrust her hips as if to beg for more, yet knew her place. I gently spread her lips apart and she made a little gasp and Rarity employed my favourite trick on her—very gently, she exhaled her hot breath over Twilight's opening and Twilight's entire body shuddered.

“P-please, do something,” Twilight squeaked.

“With pleasure, Twilight,” Rarity and I both said at the same time.

I began to rub the outside of Twilight's lips while Rarity dove in, plunging her tongue into Twilight's depth. Twilight let out a short, high-pitched squeal and tried to thrust forward against her will. Her hindlegs twitched along with her lovely lavender lips. I didn't wait at all and began vigorously rubbing her clitoris while Rarity probed inside her walls. Just like earlier with Rarity, Twilight lost all control and began to contort in harmony with our motions.

“Ahn, Rarity, Spike, this is wonderful,” Twilight spat out while she continued petting Rarity's mane.

I used the rest of my hand to rub Twilight's pelvic area while pressing more into her lips and clitoris. Twilight began to squirm more and more in her position. Luckily for me, I had long fingers, so I used my thumbs to tease Twilight's nipples at the same time. Having claws is a lovely thing.

I felt my phallus' pressing against Twilight's backside and shifted myself slightly until the two lengths slid in between her hindlegs, poking in Rarity's chin. Gently, I began to move my hips as to grind myself against Twilight. This seemed to be the final push as Twilight's breaths began to hasten and her lower lips convulsed. Twilight was a loose cannon, a given. She gently gushed fluids over Rarity's muzzle, some splashing onto my fingers. As quickly as it started, her orgasm ended and Twilight remained panting and spent. Unfortunately for her, we were just starting.

“Rarity, I think we should relocate,” I said, picking Twilight up as I stood.

“Yes, this floor is rather rough,” she responded, standing up with visibly less stagger to her step.

Twilight didn't complain or respond, instead panting and moaning as she came off her euphora. Rarity casually removed the tea kettle from the oven, turned it off, and followed Twilight and I upstairs. We past by her inspiration room with the very dress form I teased Rarity on earlier. We past that and entered her bedroom and I quickly, gently placed Twilight down on Rarity's bed. She didn't complain or make a fuss, but groggily giggled with glee with a drunkard look on her face. Rarity and I stared down at the librarian and she stated back with curious, pleased eyes. I tilted my head down and my soft grin faded into wonder, and Twilight seemed to get what it was I was thinking.

“Is this okay with you?” I asked to the both of them.

Rarity didn't waste a second in kissing me on the lips, reassuring me fully. It was short, quick, and the break was gentle. It was all I needed from her. I glanced down to face Twilight and she had the same look of concern as I did but gave me a sweet nod and looked down towards herself.

“This Heart's Warming I certainly wont be forgetting for a couple thousand years,” I said with a chortle, crawling onto the bed over Twilight.

Rarity followed shortly after, lying next to us and grabbed Twilight's hoof. Rarity slid one of her forelegs under Twilight and snuggled up close to the mare and Twilight took a deep breath, exhaling deeply.

“Loosen up, dear. It made it so much better for me,” Rarity whispered, pecking Twilight on the cheeks.

Nodding, Twilight seemed to loosen up, I couldn't really tell. I was nervous as I was during my first time. I looked down at Twilight, staring at her body in full. This was the first time I actually looked at her in such a light, and it almost made me feel bad considering her first time will be with someone she can't have for more than a single night. Regardless, Twilight helped raise me and cared for me for years. I will make this time for her as memorable as possible.

I lined my phallus' up with Twilight's moist lips and rubbed the tips against them, coating them in fluids. Twilight let out several little gasps as I poked at her entrance, comforted by Rarity's soothing caresses. I leaned forward, pressing my forehead against Twilight's. We stared into each others' eyes a second before I lined up with her opening and prodded her lips. Twilight shivered as I did and I pressed into her, coming up to the familiar resistance from before. Twilight winced as I did and all three of us knew what was to come. I ran my hands up Twilight's curves and hugged her the same as Rarity. Her breathing slowed down and her eyes glistened with dependency. She was depending on me to take care of her and make sure she's alright. I would see to it.

I gently pressed in, pushing into the hymen and Twilight took in a sharp breath. With a quick motion, I thrust into her, pushing through with no more resistance as I felt a warm liquid flow over my phallus' and down Twilight's pelvis. Her insides weren't as rigid as Rarity's but had a slight curve and a far different tightness to it. She let out a shriek of pain and bear hugged me.

“Ow ow ow ow ow OW OW THIS HURTS!” Twilight screamed out, struggling under our grips.

Instantly I began to panic. I looked around, dumbfounded concerning what I should do. Instead of anything sensible, I just sputtered and leaned back, wondering if I should pull out. Rarity, being Rarity, instantly caressed Twilight and gently shushed her

“Twilight, please calm down. I know it hurts but try not to squirm so much. Loosen up and try to brave the pain,” Rarity calmly whispered into her ear.

Watching Rarity work, I just gulped and saw as Twilight amazingly did exactly that. She gulped and quickly wiped a few tears from her eyes. She shuddered, violently now and then, before taking several deep breaths and merely held onto Rarity and I. After a few minutes, she wasn't shaking as much as before and actually seemed loose inside. Her grip on us both loosened up and she leaned back into the bed, splaying her hooves next to her head as she allowed her entire body to go limp. She panted heavily and looked at Rarity and I through one, half-lidded eye. She giggled a bit, almost erasing the tension entirely.

“My, that was scary,” Twilight said in between breaths.

I chuckled and fell forward, resting my head next to hers. I ran my fingers through her mane to comfort her. Once again, I have stained Rarity's bed with blood. I've got enough on my mind at the moment, and now a bloodstain on her sheets can be added. Lovely.

Experimentally, I pulled back slowly, much to Twilight's grimacing. She shook her head frantically.

“No, no, don't!” she responded, pulling back.

“Twilight, it's going to hurt for a little bit. You can't avoid that. Just let Spike work and you can get used to it,” Rarity reassured her.

And thank Celestia, too. I kinda have to rub out my own excitement before my primal instinct tells me to make with the piston-motions. Twilight lazily nodded her head and book a deep breath for the next thrust. I pulled back all the way and then pushed into her. She let out another shriek and I cringed at it.

“Okay, Spike, I know you're attractive, but can you use one of your phallus' on me rather than both?” Twilight looked at me with pleading eyes. Rarity's glance reassured me and I nodded.

“Okay, okay,” I said.

I pulled out slowly, much to Twilight's relief. I reached down with a hand and separated my phallus' and repositioned one of them at Twilight's entrance. Once again, I pressed into her with less resistance than before and slid in unobstructed. Twilight's next gasp wasn't of pain but of gleeful surprise, same as me. It felt different to have one of my phallus' deep inside somepony while the other brushed against them, but it certainly helped Twilight; the nubs on my top phallus as well as the shaft itself rubbed against Twilight's clitoris. Her squirming and excited, girly smile indicated it was good.

And thus, I began to initiate my favourite motion. All the immaturity and pride was being channelled as I thrust back and forth, slowly into Twilight's opening. She let out tiny gasps of appreciation and Rarity quickly silenced her, kissing Twilight. Muffled moans were all I could hear as my slow piston-movements sped up, pushing Twilight more and more into the bed. I was a little sad that I wasn't able to give Rarity much attention even as she peppered Twilight's cheeks with kisses.

I slapped one of my hands on Rarity's Cutie Mark, making her gasp. I slid my other hand around her rump and grabbed a hold of her other Cutie Mark and hoisted her up before placing her on top of Twilight. They faced each other, I towered over them, and I had direct access to both of them.

“And then there's Spike, thinking rationally when all our thoughts have vanished,” Rarity said, adjusting her position slightly while rubbing her body against Twilight's. After getting comfortable, Rarity's face lit up and she glanced back with an excited grin. “Ooh, are you doing what I think you're doing!?”

I pet her dishelved mane and leaned over her, placing my hands around the two mares. I pulled my two phallus' back and positioned myself one last time. Each of the two heads were lined up with an entrance and I took a deep breath. One was tight due to being unused and the other one was slick with rigid inner walls. With a quick thrust, I entered both mares and they both squeaked gleefully.

I finally found myself free of guilt and able to focus on loving the two closest to me and making them feel special . . . and enjoy myself. The slick inner walls wrapped my erection while the nibs teased their insides. I firmly believe that those nibs would prevent Rarity from finding sex with a normal stallion decent. They didn't just fill her up and press her walls, they tickled her insides and hit her sensitive areas where you'd need a tongue like mine to reach. And now Twilight would be the same.

I pulled back and thrust into both mares hard, getting another shrill cry from them both. Without proper reaction time, I began to thrust back and forth at a steady pace into both mares, earning constant moans from both while sending the distinct feeling of euphoric numbness running down my pelvic muscles. My pelvis itself felt very warm and teetering on the feeling of melting. It really is the only way to describe it.

“Heh, Twi-light, Rarity, h-how is i-it?” I asked through shaky breaths.

“Ju-just f-fine, Spike,” Rarity said with some composure.

Twilight was too busy mumbling incoherently to respond, and I giggled just along with Rarity. Once more, I felt my pride and urge to dominate rising. Several low growls escaped my mouth and I stopped my piston. Twilight, regardless of her position as being the more disoriented, was the first to respond.

“Spike, what are you doing!? Please don't stop!” she wailed, her hooves helplessly flailing around.

Rarity merely glared over her shoulder at me with a sort of venom in her eyes. Quite obviously referring to our earlier bout. I grinned at her and barred my teeth. Her glare turned to confusion, obviously as my face showed a specific intent. I hopped up, placing my feet around the two mares as well. A small grunt and I placed my hands under Twilight's back and pressed my face into Rarity's nape. I hoisted both of them further up on the bed and my two phallus' popped out of the two canals.

With the two mares pressed into the bed, my hands began to roughly press into Twilight's body as I began to get lost in my own lust. Animalistic growls escaped my mouth and I began to probe around the rump of the two mares. I pressed against an orifice, and pushed into it.

“Spike? Dear, that's the wrong hoO!” Rarity shrieked.

Aha, yeah, this may not have been a smart idea to let my inner beast take over. I pressed my phallus' against Rarity's anus. Although gently, I forced myself into her tight rear entrance. Absolute bliss blinded me from noticing Rarity's squirming and repetitive “Owie” sounds. I pulled back slowly, but had a short, hard thrust inward. I slapped against her cheeks with an audible smack and made her whole body slide up and down against Twilight with each thrust I made. Each time, her cries of pain faded out, replaced with gentle moans and coarse grunts while Twilight shrieked as another orgasm rocked her body.

“Hnng, Spike, hnng, I, hnng, will, hnng, do, hnng, booboo, hnng, things, hnng, to, hnng, you!” Rarity coarsely spat out in between thrusts.

Being the big dumb horny beast I was, I completely tuned her out and began to speed up my thrusts. Rapidly slapping her cheeks as I violated her, I pressed my cheek into her nape and focused solely on power. Each thrust I made, Rarity's whole body grinded against Twilight's body, causing stimulation for both mares.

“Ahn, Spi~ke!” Rarity cried out as her body began to convulse.

Twilight was once again a shrivelling mess, twitching and begging for sweet release rather than her typical orderly self. She still humped at Rarity, hoping to stimulate herself further with the grinding. Once again, Twilight found an orgasm coursing through her body as well as her voice box.

The melting was absolute bliss, and all I cared about. My pelvic area was building up pressure and a blissful numb, one that only became more euphoric as I thrust and dominated my princess. Carnal desires would be a severe insult of an understatement to what I felt right now. I want both Twilight and Rarity. I want them to feel good, I want to feel good, and I want to shoot my feel-good juice over them. My vocabulary is faltering horrendously, but who cares? These two are mine, and nopony else can have them!

Just as Rarity entered her orgasm, I could feel mine coming as well. My thrust sped up to the fastest I could manage and Rarity joined Twilight with random, incoherent sputtering sounds as both mares under me went limp. Like an internal fire, a massive heat coursed through my body, building up in my pelvis before shooting up my two lengths.

“Nyah! R-Rarity, Twil-light!” I shouted out as the fluids shot out of my phallus' tips into Rarity's rear.

Rarity let out a particularly cute sound as the fluids coated her insides and she squirmed delightfully, giggling the whole way. I prevented myself from collapsing on Rarity as to not crush Twilight, and struggled to hold myself over the two as I felt my erections going limp, retreating into my body. I finally slid off the top of the pile, lying on my back next to them. Rarity did the same, laid out on the other side of Twilight. All three of us panted heavily and were left shuddering from the experience. After a few minutes, we snuggled together and held onto each other and quickly passed out.

[*][*][*]

“I've got a great gift, even if I can't wear it in public without losing my dignity,” I said, tugging at a brand-new diamond collar on my neck with studs spelling out a cute pairing name for Rarity and I: Sparity.

The three of us relocated to the library as the musky scent of our lovemaking was too much work to remove for the night. At the library, I received my gift from Rarity, which was then forced on me and given a rather nice last-minute addition; a loop for a leash and a small magic crystal. Twilight sipped casually from a teacup, her mane only formerly representing the intense breakdown we gave her earlier. Rarity made sure she was her absolute best before coming over . . . except instead of sitting like the rest of us, she was sprawled out over my lap with a leash wrapped around her hoof and an ice pack on her rump.

“You keep your mouth shut about dignity! I'll be lucky if I can sit down before I grow a grey hair, which will never happen, mind you! Why, I had half a mind to sodomize your pathetic rear-end with one of my mannequins, but out of the sheer goodness of my heart, the fact I love you, and because you're also Twilight's property, I allowed you to keep your rectal health!” She took a sip of a teacup, lazily (even moreso than Twilight), and glared at me. “So, what was that about dignity?”

I gulped and shook my head. “Nothing, m'lady! Just complimenting this lovely collar!” I sighed, lifting my teacup and doing anything but eating the whole thing.

“Mmm, I thought so,” Rarity responded with a harumph.

“Look, I'm really sorry, and I don't expect you to go easier on me, but I really had no idea what I was doing. I just got so lost in what was happening,” I said, rubbing my scalp.

Rarity waved a hoof while Twilight watched on. “Pah, ancient history. What isn't is us three. What was this to you, Twilight? Just a cheap one-night stand for kicks, or could this be the start of something else?”

Both Rarity and I turned to Twilight and she seemed a bit surprised by the question. She looked at us both and the silence attacked us like wild piranhas. I wanted the answer, but it wasn't coming. Both me and my Marshmallow Princess leaned in eagerly as Twilight smiled.

“Well... happy Heart's Warming, you two,” Twilight said, avoiding the question altogether.

There was a brief pause before Rarity and I burst out laughing. I reached over, wrapping my arm around Twilight and pulling her over before all three of us hugged.

“Happy Heart's Warming, Twilight,” Rarity and I both said at the same time.

And to all a good night, Equestria.

Semi-Clop - Scents

“The way to a stallion's heart is through his stomach; such an old adage has always come through, and I'm certain that it's for Spike as well. I've proven this to an extent as the little darling just melts like butter under my hooves when I present him with gems, but there is something that helps attract a stallion to food. Taste is null, since they do not know what it looks like. Look is out since you cannot judge anything by its cover, but the scent; the aroma of a steaming-fresh quiche as it's pulled from the oven, the seduction that cinnamon-caramel buns performs on stallions and mares. The height of entrancing the casual mind of those at home or even in the office, is through aroma.”

Rarity let out a deep, hearty sigh and a wide smile took over her face. She looked at her audience that just witnessed her speech regarding scents and her excitement melted fast. Twilight and Applejack sat in Rarity's fancy chairs across from her glass tea-table as they listened to her speech, yet they seemed indifferent.

“Girls, do you not understand the power of the nose?” Rarity asked.

“Ah understand, but what does this have t' do with 'spicing up th' love life', Rare?” Applejack asked, rolling her eyes.

“I don't follow, most Stallions deal with carnal desires physically and visually; if they see a sexy mare, they will react accordingly and if the situation and conditions are met, they will willingly use their tongue anywhere. There isn't much 'scent action' going on,” Twilight responded, doing her best to talk regardless of her reddening cheeks.

Sighing, Rarity set her tea-cup down, shaking her head with disapproval. “Why do we wear cologne? Why do we take baths and use expensive shampoos and soaps and lotions and perfume?”

“Ah only use soaps 'n shampoo,” Applejack said innocently, shrugging.

Rarity slapped her forehead, drawing the hoof down her face as she resisted the urge to stare daggers at the farmer. Sighing coarsely, Rarity set a hoof on her chin as she stared off into space to ponder her words. Carefully, she glanced back at Applejack.

“Do you think boys, or in your case, girls, will like it if you smell like pig manure after a hard-day's work?” Rarity asked.

Shifting, Applejack's eyes averted themselves from meeting Rarity. “Well, Ah guess not if ya put it like that... ya know,” she responded quietly.

“My precious Spikey-wikey stated that he's okay if I'm just using shampoo and soap but on some days, I could be wearing a specific perfume; Spike will want to be around me, he'll want to be close to me, and most importantly,” she paused, raising a hoof and looking up, closing her eyes, “he'll want to touch me. Be it a simple hug or,” she shuddered, “more intimate movements.”

Applejack rolled her eyes as Rarity punctuated her speech with the shudder while Twilight's eyes were still glued onto the fashionista, still sipping tea and still having her cheeks glowing brighter by the second.

“And this is just perfume. We're all non-virgins here, what's something you notice when you're alone at night, rubbing out an urge?” Rarity asked, sipping some tea as she levitated the tea-cup.

Twilight's eyes directed upwards in thought and she responded after a second of pause. “Well, typically you have pre-ejaculate wetting the vaginal lips to act as lube, you become more sensitive, and the scent of arousal begins to dominate the air,” she stated as if she rehearsed the sentence.

Pointing a hoof at Twilight, Rarity smiled, winking at her. “Us girls may have our own preferences, we may not like the smell of our arousal or we may relish in it, but one thing I've noticed with Spike; when he is aroused and wanting to do nothing more than rut me into next week, he takes to licking my folds with such vigour and I swear he spends more time sniffing me than he does licking. The little darling loves the scent and it drives him crazy. It's the one thing that hypnotizes him more than fluttering my eyelashes or wiggling my hips.” She paused, rubbing her chin in thought. “Well, next to actual insertion, of course. Given that Applejack has Rainbow Dash, pleasure from insertion is only for the recipient, and Twilight, given that you're still single... well, it varies on who you're with; male or female? Who knows.”

“The prospect of trying to seduce Ponies with scent has dated back many years; we've always washed and put on perfume, but it's all just cosmetic for getting that first date. The prospect that scent can excite someone to such an extent is interesting, but using one's own arousal would grow old quickly, would it not?” Twilight asked, her scientific curiosity overpowering her embarrassment.

“Ah don' think so; if it excites someone, it'll excite someone. It can get familiar, so one would hafta try 'n keep experimenting,” Applejack responded. “Maybe apples.”

“I do not believe I will be incorporating apples into my sex life,” Rarity responded, smirking at the prospect. Applejack shrugged and downed her coffee in one gulp. “But you've got a point. It can get familiar, so you have to keep experimenting to make the experience fresh and unique. After a while, straight up excitement triggered by the arousal will get familiar, so you'd have to incorporate fetishes.” Both Applejack and Twilight's ears perked up at the word. “Perhaps bondage; tie your lover down and have them able to smell your arousal, perhaps position your love canal inches from their face so that they can smell it but can't lick it. Tease them to give them a sense of 'forbidden fruit'; they can't have it yet and go crazy.”

A small silence followed as the two girls listening processed the words, Applejack slowly nodding her head before smirking. Twilight gave a gentle nod in response and Rarity smiled, refilling both of their cups.

“Males are the same as well,” Rarity said. She glanced over at Twilight, smiling as the librarian clued into what she was referencing, her cheeks turning pink. “The scent of their flaccid erection, coated in pre-cum and twitching with anticipation, the smell being so dirty, so disgustingly male yet so, so erotic and inviting.” She shuddered once more, bringing her forelegs close to her chest as a large smile broke out on her face. “The scent lets me know what will come if I satisfy the one on the receiving end... my lower lips glisten with arousal in sweet anticipation—” Rarity had started to rub her hind legs together, stimulating herself in the process. “—a tender lick to my sweet and from my sweet is all I need to get that musky scent etched in my mind for the moment.”

Twilight and Applejack shared a look towards each other, shrugging while both sporting blushes at Rarity's inability to contain herself. Rarity moved her forehooves down and covered her pelvis, trying to quell her growing urges.

“Uh, Rar'ty, y'all okay, gal?” Applejack asked.

No response, just Rarity tilting her head down, her hair hiding her face from the duo. She shivered, stiffled little gasps escaping her mouth with a barely audible sound. Twilight leaned forward, trying to see Rarity's eyes.

“Rarity, are you ok—”

Rarity's head tilted up and her eyes focused directly on Twilight; she had a frantic look on her face and she spat out her words.

“TWILIGHT, WHERE IS SWEET LITTLE SPIKEY-WIKEY!?” she shrieked, practically grabbing her by the ears and yanking her close to her face.

“Uh, one sec,” Twilight said casually as she magically placed her tea-cup down.

Violet magic surrounded Twilight's horn and built up, surrounding Rarity as well. With a flash, Rarity was gone. Twilight sighed, leaned back in the chair and let out a drawn-out sigh. Before taking a sip, she took a big whiff of the mint tea aroma given off by the steamy liquid. Finally, she took a sip like a dainty princess and swished the liquids around in her mouth.

“So Ah take it Spike is gettin' lucky in a few seconds?” Applejack asked, emptying the coffee pot into her cup.

“Eeyup,” Twilight responded with a dull voice, mimicking Big Macintosh's trademark quote.

“Lucky bugger.”

Clop - Marshmallows

“Has anyone told you that you look like a marshmallow? Like, your colour and body shape?” I asked.

I got a muffled response, prompting me to chuckle. Rarity's room, once again. Where else? This is usually where most things happen... and this thing is a little different. Behind me, I had used four straps on all of Rarity's legs and restrained her using the four bed posts. It was snug but not tight, allowing Rarity some room to tug. A special ring bought from a shop in Canterlot was wrapped around her horn, stopping any magic. A metal ring with a strap was stuck in her mouth, the strap around her head; it prevented speech but allowed something to be put through the hole... and it didn't stop drool. Her typical sleepwear was set over her eyes, preventing sight as well. Luckily for her, Rarity was laying on her back with her entire body presented to me. Rarity was already starting to drip because of her anticipation and luckily, that meant she was scared.

Scared of me; she was restrained and I could do whatever I wanted. Scared and bound... and experience tells me this turns her on. Time to show her why I'm in charge.

“Well, you're like a marshmallow. Soft, white, and tasty. When hot, you're incredible to the tongue; melted marshmallow rolling around my mouth,” I said, plopping a marshmallow in my mouth.

Behind me was a large box full of small, normal, and extra-large marshmallows; the small are the hot-chocolate kind. The normal are the ones you'd roast over a fire and the extra-large are like the size of a good-sized orange. Grinning maliciously, I ripped open a bag of small marshmallows, grabbing a handful and throwing it into my mouth along with the normal one. I chewed them all, feeling the gooey goodness in my mouth. Absolutely giddy, I giggled like my inner child would have years ago when he was the outer child. Looking over Rarity, she had calmed down somewhat since I haven't done anything, preoccupied with marshmallows.

“Although you definitely are more fun to eat than any old marshmallow, which is why you're my grand prize here,” I said.

The process was normal; I came into the Carousal Boutique before Rarity woke up, carrying one huge box full of marshmallows. Set the bag down, and I began; I slid the blanket off without disturbing her, restrained her to the bed and she only woke up as I was placing in the gag ring into her mouth. It was too late to use magic as I had already set the magic debuff ring and she was helpless to stop me from putting on the face mask.

I grabbed another handful of marshmallows and crawled onto the bed, watching Rarity's whole body shift as she detected my presence. Talking was useless as she merely said slurred, incomplete words. I stood up, stepping over her chest and looking down at her body. Her cheeks were positively glowing as I watched her nose twitch, obviously detecting my scent; my twin phallus were already itching to go, but in due time.

Leaning over, Rarity stuck out her tongue through the metal ring as if expecting to lick me. Instead of letting her lick the bottom of my second erection, I picked one marshmallow from my hand and placed it on her tongue. The tip wrapped around it and pulled it back into her mouth.

“You can't swallow it, just play with it,” I stated.

And she did; she licked it, pressed it against the roof of her mouth, brushed it against her teeth and eventually I gave her the go ahead. Swallowing it, I rewarded her by plopping three more small marshmallows into her mouth.

“Those ones, you can eat.”

She didn't eat them. Instead, she started playing with them in her mouth like the first one. Strangely, I was getting aroused by the orders and commands. Other times, I'd ask her to do something and she'd comply. This time, they're direct; my word is what she does. It was empowering, and a turn on. Smirking, I jammed the last five or so into my mouth. Swallowing at the same time, Rarity gulped them down and continued waiting while I stepped back.

Moving down the bed, I sat at the foot, staring at Rarity's precious lips. She was obviously feeling the same rush I was, her hindquarters shivering. Her lips twitched for some semblance of a touch. A warmth emitted from her and I leaned in, taking a big whiff of the scent. As usual, it had that same, strange scent that did nothing but excite me. Rarity's entire body shuddered as I did and her legs tensed up. I gently placed my hand just above her clitoris and started massaging the outsides of her lips with my thumb, taking extra care to not brush the sensitive nub.

She moaned in response, nothing to damper the volume as her lips were pried open by the metal ring. Her hind legs twitched, tensing up in an attempt to close on my hand. I did my best to not lose myself in the moment as my hormones were running wild.

Ceasing the teasing, I retracted my hand and stepped back to the box of marshmallows. With a claw, I tore open the bag of normal marshmallows and, using the same claw, I pierced an end, keeping it on my finger. I grabbed three more with my other hand and climbed back on the bed. I took my position standing over Rarity once more and brought my claw down, marshmallow still clinging to it. Gently, I pushed it through the ring, a snug fit at best.

“Go ahead, Rarity, this one you can eat to your heart's desire,” I responded, resting my body against her chest.

My erections were pressed against her lips, soliciting a moan from my sweet as she slurped on the marshmallow. I kept my torso inches above her body so I could stare down at her crimson-red face taking in the sweet treat. She pulled the marshmallow off my finger and started to push it against her teeth as I pulled my finger out. After a few seconds of breaking it up with her teeth, she swallowed the small chunks and still couldn't close her mouth to gulp properly. Saliva coated all around her mouth and she tilted her head forward to make it easier.

Pushing on my legs, I lifted my phallus' off Rarity's wet lips, causing her to whine in protest. Sliding my claw down, I didn't waste any time as I shoved two claws into Rarity's dripping orifice. Her whole body shifted and tensed up as Rarity let out a shrill cry of pleasure from the sudden intrusion. Gently, I rubbed her rough inner walls, but not deep at all; I couldn't do that yet. I continued playing with her more and more, feeling her uselessly tug at the straps and moan uncontrollably... but again, I stopped before it got too good. I slid off the end of the bed as Rarity started shifting uncomfortably due to the teasing. She let out several groans and attempted to speak, slurring all her words.

“'lease, Sike, I nee' 'his.”

Sweet Celestia, that was cute. Staying composed, I stared intently at Rarity's lovely, sweet furry-white lips, I smirked maliciously. I reached forward with my free hand, still gripping the marshmallows in my other hand. Quickly, I slid those same two fingers into her again and vigorously thrust them into her, rubbing her G-spot with my index finger while my middle finger brushed against the bottom of the orifice; my thumb started playing with her clitoris as I did and Rarity lost it immediately.

She let out several shrieks of nothing but pleasure, her whole body twitching uncontrollably as my fingers did their work. I could feel her juices coating my fingers and dripping out of her, covering her lips as well as her perfect ass, onto the bed. She was wet and the smell was intoxicating making it nearly impossible to resist the urge to dive in with my tongue. She began to convulse, her inner walls starting to clench around me without rhythm, indicating an incoming climax. Grinning once more, I yanked my fingers out causing her to arch her back before dropping against the bed; still restrained, still without orgasm, and still unable to take care of herself. She let out several whines while I felt like the biggest prick ever.

Looking at my fingers, they were completely coated in her fluids and I grinned once more, looking up at Rarity. I placed one of the marshmallows in my hand onto my two fingers, piercing the end and pushed it all the way through until my claw was barely poking through the other end. I climbed onto the bed, over Rarity once more and I pushed the marshmallow through the metal ring once more.

“You have to suck it, including my fingers, this time,” I commanded, once again making sure my phallus' were brushing against her white lips.

Nodding, Rarity obediently sucked the marshmallow off and wrapped her tongue around my claw... and then she realized why. She let out a gentle, cute gasp and her cheeks were absolutely flustered.

I leaned in close to Rarity's ear and giggled. “Do you taste that? That incredible sweetener? It's all natural, it's priceless and it's all you,” I whispered into her ear.

As I said that, I took the last marshmallow in my hand and pressed it against her opening, forcing the soft treat inside of her orifice. Once more, Rarity started squirming, reacting to the alien feeling inside her.

“I didn't think it was possible to make a marshmallow taste sweeter,” I responded, grinning as I slid it back and forth inside Rarity.

Rarity stopped squirming, instead her pelvis gently moved along with my hands playing with the marshmallow. Fluids seeped out and squelched as the marshmallow absorbed the liquids like a sponge yet it was still solid. Slowly and tortuously, I pulled it out with a pop and a string of liquid connected it to the bottom of her orifice. Her body gave a quick shudder as I did and without thinking, I crawled over her body and plopped the wet marshmallow into her mouth. She started to shiver without stop as she sucked on it, breaking it up with her teeth.

Sliding off her body, I grabbed two more normal marshmallows from the bag and examined Rarity's nipples; erect and very pink in contrast against her white body. With the marshmallows in my hand, I covered them both with my hands until they were entirely covered. Gently, I spit out a gentle burst of flame over my hands; not enough to cause any damage, but enough to let Rarity know it was there and enough to heat the marshmallows in my grasp. By the time I stopped, they melted, not into a liquid but a sort of sticky goo reminiscent of glue. Rarity had let out several squeaks of fear, presumably from the fire but noticeably calmed down when I stopped. Holding them over Rarity's teats, I separated my hands, letting the goo slide off my hands. The melted marshmallow dripped down, not sticking to my scales. The warm goop touched Rarity's pelvis just above her teats and slid over the small mounds, covering her perky nipples.

“Ah, S'ike, w'at ar' you 'oin'!?” Rarity asked as the marshmallow slowly covered her moist lips.

Ignoring the question, I leaned forward and started licking up the warm goop as it stuck to her body and fur; gently, I cleaned up the goo all without touching her teats, letting the goop really stick to her nipples. Slowly, I cleaned up the mess I made all while barely able to distinguish the sweet treat from Rarity's body due to the colour. Licking my lips as I finished cleaning the marshmallow everywhere but her teats and lips, I saw Rarity panting heavily and starting to sweat, her body emitting a great heat. The smell of her fluids mixed with the familiar camp scent of marshmallow set my nervous system wild, arousing me immensely.

Without warning, I dove in and latched onto one of her teats, my tongue wrapping around her marshmallow-coated nipple as I sucked on the small mound. Rarity didn't moan, instead starting a heavy pant as I caught her in the middle of taking a breath. Her chest was moving up and down quickly as she took in quick, small breaths completely unable to fight, resist or prolong the intimacy. As soon as I sucked the marshmallow off her left teat, I moved my hand to the right teat, my hand replacing my mouth on the other. Rarity squirmed more and shivered quickly, indicating an oncoming climax. I quickly cleaned off the rest of the nipple before she had a chance to climax and I once again left her on the verge, hearing her starting to whine. She furiously tugged on the restraints and I smirked.

“Now now now, you can't be unstrapped yet. But, as a reward for even allowing yourself to be put in such a place, I'll do one thing,” I said as I crawled over her body once more.

I looked down at her, head turned to the size and saliva oozing out of her mouth onto the bed. She was still panting heavily, cheeks flushed. Reaching down, I undid the snap on the back of the ring gag and pulled the tool out of her mouth. The first thing she did was close her mouth and take several gulps, choking back the saliva that started to pool in her cheek. My wicked grin faded and I gulped along with her.

“H-how are you?” I asked, breaking my Master character.

Her lips trembled, forming a smile. She opened her mouth to speak, letting out several deep breaths as she attempted to speak.

“N-nervous, excited, and so t-turned on,” she said with a squeaky voice

I grinned once more. “You aren't the only one.”

Kneeling down, I placed my left hand on the right side of her face, tilting her head so she faced me. I gently rubbed the saliva off her cheek and she continued panting, tongue lolling out of her mouth. Gripping my phallus', I probed her bottom lip with the tip of the top erection, rubbing a small bit of pre-cum onto her. Her mouth opened up wider and her head tilted up, her tongue seeking to wrap around it. I pulled back before she could and Rarity wound up looking for a phallus that wasn't there with her tongue, licking at the air.

“Eager, but not like this,” I responded.

Quickly, I jumped off the bed and ripped open the bag of jumbo marshmallows. As I climbed back over Rarity's chest, I squished the orange-sized marshmallow into my hand and blew a plume of flame over my hand. Once again the marshmallow melted, but not to the same extent as the last bunch. Instead, it was sticky and easily penetrated. Placing it on the tips, I slid my erections into the marshmallow and now I blew a plume of flame hot enough to melt it. It was nothing but warmth for me but the marshmallow caught fire, creating a marshmallow lit by green flames. After a few seconds, I wrapped my hands around it, putting the flames out and pulled the charred outside off the marshmallow. I quickly threw it in my mouth and examined the mess I made; the centre of the treat clung to my phallus' while some of it dripped down on Rarity's chest.

Kneeling down once more, I probed Rarity's bottom lip once more and she nodded, leaning forward. She must have detected the marshmallow scent as her snout twitched in response to approaching the erections. With a single motion, she slid both phallus', marshmallow and all, into her mouth and clamped her lips around the base. Her tongue immediately began to wrap around each marshmallow-coated erection, licking the goo off as well as sucking it. It felt incredible and weird at the same time causing an odd pleasure to shoot up my spine. She bobbed her head back and forth, keeping up her strong suction and tongue movements. Rarity continued this before pulling back, removing the entire thing from her mouth; strands of pre-cum as well as marshmallow stuck to her lips and tongue and she was breathing coarsely.

Licking her lips with anticipation, Rarity gulped once before leaning forward and placing her tongue on the tip of the top erection. She slid her tongue down the side towards the base, cleaning the marshmallow off the side entirely and she continued this small effort until the entirety of both erections was entirely clean of marshmallow. Being blindfolded, she continued licking the erections, sucking on the small nibs and continuously pleasuring me as my legs trembled without knowledge of the completion of her work. I pulled back, being the only indication that she was done.

“Enjoy your treat?” I asked, huffing as well.

“No. I need more... more. I need it, Spike. I need you inside me. I need you, I need you!” she said frantically, arching her back as she squirmed with each word.

“Oh? Alright then.”

I slid down her body and glanced back at her marshmallow-coated orifice; her sweet-scented pussy was driving my instincts wild and I had successfully managed to keep my inner beast at bay. Instead, I dove into her mound, licking the marshmallow and fluids up like a dog getting a drink. I was sloppy, I was messy, I was out-of-control, and we both loved it. Rarity continued moaning, repeating my name over and over as I licked up the marshmallow before finishing. I pulled back, licking the strand of juice that connected our two sets of lips and glanced up at her.

Pulling myself up, I wrapped my arms around Rarity's barrel, looking down at her face, lips inches away from my own. We could both feel each others' hot breaths on our snouts, smelling like the others' arousal. Without using my hands, my phallus' twitched as I pulled my hindquarters up, dragging the top of my phallus' along her lips, teasing her with the nubs. I lined up both phallus' with the opening of her marshmallow-soft lips and prodded it. I pushed forward as if to penetrate only to pull back, much to her dismay. After a few prods, I locked lips with Rarity as I pushed both erections inside, spreading her wide as I pushed all the way to the base. Many months ago when we first made love, I was a smaller drake; now, with an impressive girth, Rarity was able to feel the full satisfaction as I do.

She let out a shrill cry as I spread her apart, nubs brushing against her inner walls. Instead of simply feeling my phallus' surrounded by slick warmth grasping me, I felt slick tight warmth and what was even better with this tightness; I could feel everything through the nubs on my erections. Each thrust in and out, I could feel pleasure coursing through each little nub that stuck out and brushed Rarity's love canal, and she could feel it too more than ever. Each little thrust I made pushed her wide apart and due to the curved nature of my phallus', I pressed up directly into her G-spot, sending waves of pleasure up the Marshmallow Queen's spine.

Her whole body arched and she moaned into my mouth as our tongues danced, no clear effort being put in; each thrust caused what little rhythm our tongues had to start from the beginning and in the heat of the moment, I reached up and loosened Rarity's straps that had wrapped around her upper hooves. Immediately, her forelegs wrapped around my body in a tight hug and we broke the kiss. I dove my snout into her neck and immediately began gently nibbling and sucking on her neck as my whole body shifted her back and forth in the straps. Hers was pressed tightly against the bed, sweat building up between us as an incredible heat was breathing on my neck. Rarity had started to shriek and shout as she had started nearing climax as was I...

... but I couldn't have that.

I pulled out of her, pushing myself out of her tight grip. Quickly, I forced her forelegs back into the straps as she struggled, complaining about once again being withheld from climax. Eventually, I restrained her hooves once more and she tugged at the helplessly.

“Got a little carried away, and I had to fix my mistake. Hooves back in place, I can do one last thing,” I said, smirking.

I slid off the bed, stroking myself as Rarity's fluids clung to the flesh in sticky strings. Reaching down, I grabbed another jumbo marshmallow, this time not using fire of any sort. My phallus' were hot enough and I simply slid it into the end of the jumbo marshmallow, not penetrating the whole thing. After that bout, I was sensitive to the touch and I immediately began stroking the marshmallow along my length, rapidly until I felt the familiar wave hitting me. With a light moan, I released all of my draconic seed into the centre of the marshmallow, unloading the build up I've managed. Pulling out, there was a string of cum attached to the tip of my phallus' and the marshmallow's insides. Glancing over at Rarity, it had been a mere 20 seconds since I left her on the brink. For probably the last time, I clambered over her body and probed her bottom lip, prompting her to take in my erection one last time. Like the marshmallow before, she cleaned the cum off the two phallus' without question and did a nice, thorough job. Even though it was clean, pulling back still revealed a strand of fluid attaching us. I ignored that, and sat gently on her chest. The marshmallow in my hand squelched every time I gently squeezed it and I smirked.

Once more, I released the straps on her forehooves, this time intentionally. Rarity brought them to her chest and rubbed them together in anticipation and I simply handed her the marshmallow. She wrapped her hooves around it and brought it to her snout giving it a sniff.

“Eat it. All of it,” I said, grinning.

Cum was drizzling out of the hole I made in it and Rarity decided to eat that end first. She turned the jumbo marshmallow towards her mouth, opened it wide, and took a huge chunk off one end along with some of my cum. Her body shivered as she realized what it was she ate and she chewed it slowly, savouring the flavour. After ten seconds, she swallowed it and continued eating the soft treat. Eventually, the whole thing had been devoured and she didn't once object, instead smiling at me.

“Mmm, tasty,” she said, giggling with an adorable squeak to her voice.

I slid back down her body and lined up my shrinking erections with her openings once more, this time placing one phallus on both of her holes. She tensed up as I prodded her rear entrance with my second phallus and she leaned forward.

“What!? S-Spike, that's...!?”

I leaned forward and wrapped my arms around Rarity's barrel, looking down at her face. With my teeth, I bit the bottom of the blindfold and lifted it off her eyes as I massaged her back with my claws. Her eyes blinked several times before solidifying on a completely aroused, longing gaze. She wasn't objecting, even if that's what she said; she wanted this just as much as I did.

Gently, I pushed in, spreading apart both holes and she groaned, feeling slight discomfort from her first double penetration. She wrapped her hooves tightly around my body and clenched her eyes shut as I pushed in. Slowly, I slid it in up to the bases of each erection and Rarity had no discomfort; she was no longer a virgin in either hole so it was nothing like the first times. She opened her eyes, giving me a sultry gaze.

“Mmm, that wasn't as bad as I thought.” She grinned, planting a kiss on my lips before bringing me close, resting her neck on my shoulders. Gently, she whispered; “Go wild, my lovely beast.”

And that was all the motivation I needed. My hands came out from behind her back and I practically ripped the straps off her hind legs before taking off the magic debuff from her horn, completely freeing her from the bondage. She let out a little squeak as her magic completely returned to her and I rolled the both of us over until she was on top of me and my legs were dangling off the edge of the bed. I leaned up, placing my hands on her back and sliding it down to her Cutie Marks, grabbing them tightly.

Then the wild ride started; I made sure I had a good grip on her lovely marshmallow rear and pulled her up the entire length of my phallus' and let her slide down, practically slamming down on my lap. Both of us let out a moan and a powerful shudder from the powerful thrust. Rarity repositioned her hooves so they rested on my shoulders and leaned back, touching her snout to my own. Eyes closed, tongue lolling out, rosy-red cheeks and a slightly-frazzled mane made her look like such a beauty in my eyes.

I continued pulling her up and letting her drop down, finding a good rhythm to thrust into her. She let out a quick, sharp gasp each time her rear slapped against my lap, my entire length inside of her. From her position, she even attempted to help, pulling herself up with my shoulders and pushing up with her hind legs on the bed. It felt truly amazing to push into both of her orifices, an odd tightness felt as I was being squeezed by both holes with the rear entrance still tight as it has only been used once. Rarity gyrated her hips along with each thrust which added to the pleasure we both felt.

Eventually, I felt myself coming to a climax, a little too late as Rarity herself met her own. She wrapped her hooves tightly around my neck and hugged me, pressing her body against my own as she screamed and moaned into my ear.

“AAHN! SPIKEY-WIKEY! I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!” she shouted, rubbing my shoulder blades as her vaginal insides convulsed, squeezing around my phallus'.

Her rear entrance wasn't the same, instead clenching around me as Rarity's whole body tensed up. Fluids ran out from her lips over my pelvis and onto her bed. She continued gyrating and wiggling her hips to get the most out of this climax before stopping, settling down as her body loosened up. She let out several deep, heavy pants as her eyes slowly fluttered open, half-lidded as she stared into my own. A small smile spread on her face and she breathed out onto my snout, her breath still smelling like the usual Rarity with the added scent of marshmallows and male musk. Wordlessly, she planted her lips on my own and we shared a non-intimate, deep kiss. A few seconds later, we broke the kiss and Rarity looked down before glancing up at me, smirking.

I knew what she wanted and wrapped my arms around her. Gently, I rolled us both over, setting her on her back at the edge of the bed. I pulled back, looking down at Rarity's body as she was covered with sweat, complete with a now-entirely frazzled mane. She stuck her tongue out at me along with shooting me half-lidded eyes and laid her forelegs above her head and she leaned back into the bed as I grabbed her hind legs and stepped back.

This time, I wasn't restrained by anything or held down; I thrust into her, pulled back, and did so again this time as fast as my legs could make me thrust. I felt nothing but pleasure, my climax once more reaching for the third time and I didn't slow down or hold back; Rarity continued staring up at me, doing her best to keep her sultry gaze even though I was grunting hard, clenching my teeth and clenching my eyes shut. As I approached my climax, I had opened my eyes and glanced down to see Rarity flutter her eyes at me; those beautiful blue eyes in contrast to those rosy-red cheeks. I completely lost it and let go of her hind legs, placing my hands on the bed around Rarity's barrel right under her forelegs and thrust into her as hard and as fast as I could make my body move. My whole spine was tingling and my mind felt blank as my pelvis started to feel a familiar heat until I convulsed.

With one last thrust, I had started my orgasm. My whole torso tensed up and I clenched my eyes, barred my teeth and let out several grunts. A warm liquid rushed through the centre of both phallus', feeling amazing as it slid through the opening, shooting into both of Rarity's holes. She let out a moan as she felt a load of warm cum enter both of her holes at the same time. My thrusts slowed down until I stopped with one final thrust, pushing my erections as deep as they could go as the last spurts of my orgasm juices shot into her body.

After a minute of rest, I opened my eyes and let my tongue loll out of my mouth and I glanced down, realizing I was drooling onto Rarity's chest. She grinned, bringing a hoof down to rub the liquids building up on her chest and sucking them off her hoof.

“This experiment... seems like a definite success,” Rarity said slowly.

I nodded rather than trying to speak as I had thoroughly exhausted myself from the effort I put forth. However, I did force myself to respond to her next words

“I was so scared, but I could trust you, because I love you, Spikey-wikey,” she whispered as she pulled me down to hug me

“I love you too, Rarity.”

Non-Clop - The Flame Goes Out

Ambiance settled in the room, almost succeeding in washing away the lingering fear in my gut. Rarity sat across from me at one of her tea tables, this time in her living room. She sat on her lounge chair while I sat on a measly little stool. Anyone that walked in could confuse this for the classic “Guy apologizes to girlfriend and begs for forgiveness” scenario... but it was far from that. It was much worse. Two words instigated the entire moment and now we both sat in silence, Rarity with fresh tears running down her face as she stared at my chest, eye contact impossible. I continued staring at her face as if she'd eventually glance up and meet my eyes as if I were worth it. An anger bubbled up in my guy that I suppressed for the sake of understanding.

“What do you mean break up?” I whispered quietly, my lower lip quivering.

Rarity gulped and opened her mouth, letting out a few squeaks rather than words. She stuttered as she attempted to say anything, instead gasping and letting out a few pathetic sobs in response. She brought her forehooves up to her face and covered her eyes as she curled up on the chair, weeping silently into her hooves. The only indication of weeping was the stifled whines. Standing up as my brow furrowed and I felt my face contorting, clenching up as I felt the blood rushing to my head.

“What do you mean by you wanna break up!?” I asked once more, bordering on a shout.

The only other sound were her sobs and a ticking clock elsewhere in the house. I forgot what time it was but judging by the golden glow, it was either sunset or sunrise. Rarity shook her head as she clenched her teeth shut, taking in a sharp breath. Suddenly, my anger gripped me and I stood up from my stool, bumping the table. I clenched my fists, as a mixture of anger, fear and sadness rusted through my recent catharsis, ruining any semblance of a good day/morning. Eventually, Rarity did manage to speak yet it was in barely audible whispers, her voice cracked entirely.

“I c-can't do t-this a-anym-more,” she said, crossing her forelegs as she attempted to hug herself as she shuddered.

“What's this? You mean us? You can't handle our relationship?” I asked, my voice a little quieter than before.

“I can't handle what comes with it,” she responded, her voice slow and clear.

No response from me as I attempted to process it. My mind rejected everything that it thought up in favour of this being a sick joke. Regardless, my mind slowly dropped the happy-ending notion and was replaced by one thought.

“You don't love me because I'm a Dragon.”

It was more of a statement than a question; I knew it had to do with me being a Dragon, not because I wasn't a good boyfriend. Rarity glanced up at me and didn't nod or shake her head. She gulped, blinking her eyes a few times as her tears flowed down her face, no makeup to smear.

“It's because you're a Dragon that I can't handle it.”

That almost set me off in a violent way and I brought both arms up, clenching my fists as I closed my eyes and crinkled my snout, shuddering as I held back an urge to freak out and start shouting and roaring. Remembering the old saying, I started to breath in through my nose and out the mouth before calming down once more. My arms loosened up and my eyes opened and I glanced down at Rarity.

“Is this about the show? Why is that getting to you? They'll wind up in jail anyways, they were caught. It was one show and a bit of fabric, you can remake it; that's who you are!” I moved around the table and sat down next to Rarity as she continued staring into blank space. “You're like a phoenix; if someone ruins your dress, you make a new one that's even better. Ignore the bad things and focus on the good things, don't let some punks ruin what we have.”

She pressed the sides of her hooves against her temples, closed her eyes and shook her head, groaning.

“No. No no no. This wasn't just one time. This has happened three times. Three times have I met models that have turned against me and then shredded my dresses. They put graffiti on my bags, and called me a freak.” She turned to me as she started to sob once more, panting heavily “This time was different.”

Her eyes were twitching until she closed them, burying her snout in her hooves. Even though she said she wanted to break up, she leaned in for comfort.

“T-they held me down... and p-painted insults a-all over my body. Bright red and nearly impossible to w-wash off, I had to run across Canterlot with 'WHORE' and 'ANIMAL LOVER' on my Cutie Marks before I c-could t-try to get it o-off.”

I finally got an explanation for why she dropped the breakup bomb on us. Being with me is ruining her career in Canterlot and making her the target of hatred and insults and... racism... and then I felt sorry. Slowly, my eyes started to water up and my anger bubbled up in blinding rage once more.

“Jail? No. Just not... that's not enough. They have to pay for it, they have to take responsibility,” I said.

Rarity pulled back away from me and had a scowl on her face, anger of her own showing.

“WHAT!? No. NO, YOU DON'T GET IT!” she shrieked, pulling out some of her hairs with her hooves. I snapped back from the sudden outburst and leaned back in case she started swinging at me. “That won't help me. Justice won't help me. YOU staying HERE with ME as my lousy BOYFRIEND won't help me. This is all YOUR FAULT!” She stood up off the lounge chair and was practically growling at me, teeth barred and her horn lighting up.

“Rarity, wait, we can sort this out. We can talk to Twilight and Princess Celestia about it,” I said, waving my hands in a panic.

“Get out,” she said with a coarse voice.

Shock occurred for a second before I scowled, growling in response. “No.”

A blue aura surrounded my throat and attempted to move me. My body had grown since we first started going out a year ago; a recent misfortune n prison was where most of the strength came from, so I easily withheld the throw, instead standing up.

“GET OUT!” Rarity shrieked as she ran forward, pushing me with her forelegs.

“DITCH ME IN PRISON AND DITCH ME AT HOME!?”

It happened too fast for me to process. First I felt my mind nearly go blank as my eyes flashed red inside my head and I felt my arm move. A swift impact and I looked down after a few seconds to see Rarity laying on the lounge chair, holding a hoof to her cheek. Her horn was no longer making magic and she looked up to me slowly, three claw marks on her cheek with blood drizzling down her perfect white fur. Her eyes were so tiny and scared as she kept her teary eyes glued on me the whole time. Already, her left eye was starting to swell up from the impact and she rolled onto her back, pushing herself away from me as she was now starting to hyperventilate.

“No no no no no no no no no,” she repeated over and over again as she clambered over the arm of the lounge chair and stumbled to the floor. Desperately, she started to crawl backwards into the kitchen, her hooves shaking.

“Rarity, I'm sorry,” I said, stepping towards her.

She let go of her face, revealing an ugly red smear on her cheek as she spun around, pushing herself to her hooves and galloping into the kitchen. Without thinking, I jogged after her only to see Rarity in a corner, panicking as she prodded the walls with her hooves as if a door would magically appear. She was still hyperventilating and I started to panic as well. Waling to the corner, I extended my claws to hug Rarity and tell her it was an accident. She spun around and pushed her back into the corner, helplessly pushing her hooves against the floor as she kept shaking her head as her eyes were planted on my own.

“Rarity, let me fix everything, I can make up for what I've done,” I said, my claw almost reaching her swollen cheek.

“NO!”

Her horn lit up brightly, a huge surge of magic coming forth as it engulfed my whole body and in a similar sensation, I found myself at the outskirts of Ponyville as the sun rose. Obviously, Rarity learned that spell from Twilight, but it was so advanced for a simple dressmaker like Rarity. I was completely dazed from the spell, a sign of amateur casting and I glanced down at my right claw, spotting a red liquid coating the tips. Then and there, I clued in to what I just did.

I blew out our flame.

Clop - Pegging

Little Spikey-wikey is such a precious gem to me; both possessive and figurative. He treats me well, makes me happy and does his best to satisfy my needs. It has merely been three weeks since Hearts Warming Eve where we had that satisfying night shared with Twilight and Spike has yet to satisfy himself when we get intimate. He's always using his hands, or his tongue, or merely penetrating me in ways that would pleasure me while leaving him uncomfortable. I asked the darling about it once and he denied everything, always changing the subject.

One day, I grew tired of waiting for him. I love him with all my heart but something has him in a rut and it's not me (in a literal tone). Passing the message along to Twilight, she helped arrange Spike to come over for some “dressmaking” when in reality, we had just finished a large order. Within seconds of noon, which is when Twilight stated she'd tell him (lunch time on our agreement), Spike came barrelling through the door as a mess; wearing a pancake-mix coated apron, carrying a metal bowl with a wooden spoon still in it, a measuring glass of water in his other hand and a cute little chef's hat much too large for his body atop his head. I giggled as he stormed in here, my giggles turning to panic as he sloshed around the pancake mix in the bowl.

“Spike, what is this?” I asked, holding a hoof off the ground as a bit of mix landed next to it.

He took a moment to calm down from his heavy panting to look around the room in question before he glanced down at himself. His cheeks turned red as he realized he wore a frilly-pink apron with a bright pink heart on his chest as well as that he happened to come here in full kitchen-gear. His eyes widened and he stared at me with a crestfallen expression as he turned away from embarrassment. Once more I giggled, my horn lighting up as I removed everything from his body, setting it on a nearby table. Simultaneously, I pulled plastic wrap from the kitchen and covered his mix to preserve it.

“S-so anyways, um, dresses,” he said, coughing and spinning around to face me, standing straight up.

Shaking my head, my magic now engulfed his left hand and pulled him behind me as I turned and headed upstairs to my bedroom once more. Spike questioned my motives for a second before realizing where we were headed.

“Oh, uh, R-Rarity, you interrupted pancakes for this?” he asked, stuttering nervously.

I shook my head once more, sending him into total confusion. “I didn't invite you here for intercourse, at least not right away if you do something for me.” Dumbly, he followed me into the bedroom and once more we sat down on the edge of my bed. This became the usual routine for my room, or for anything; come to my room, sit on my bed. Spike didn't wait for me to speak and crossed his arms, squinting his eyes as he looked at me.

“If this is about Hearts Warming, forget it. I already told you how I feel about the situation,” he responded, looking away as he finished, crinkling his snout.

Pouting my lip, I folded my arms in response and mimicked Spike's posture. His eyes slowly slid to the side to meet my own and his brow twitched. He set his hands on his hips in response and I did the same. Mimicking him seemed to lighten him up as he snickered along with me.

“Come on, Spikey. We've been intimate numerous times since then and you only focused on me, not yourself,” I said.

His body seemed to sulk and he looked up at me with pleading eyes. “I can't help it, I just couldn't control myself and it's because I'm a Dragon. I mentally and physically couldn't control myself and I just up and used the wrong hole, started moving like a piston without care for your shrieks or cries. I violated you, and it wasn't right,” he said, not crying yet he still looked as though he may.

I sighed in response and set a hoof around his neck, resting it on his shoulders as I gently pulled him closer. He didn't fight back but he never seemed to lighten up or tense up in response.

“Spike, accidents happen, and although this isn't a common one—” I paused, glancing up. “Or maybe it is, but you can't blame yourself. Sex is a team effort; you can't exactly fuck yourself, can you?”

He didn't move his body except for his arm, his finger pointing near the top of my closet. I cleared my throat, glancing away from Spike as I did.

“W-well that's something entirely different and something I haven't used,” I stammered.

“Then why do you have them?” he asked, turning his head to see my own, his lip in a small frown.

“T-to practice oral for you...?” I asked, shrugging my shoulders.

A brief silence followed and we both snorted at what I said. He sighed once before sliding out of my grip, laying on my bed.

“Okay, fine, it wasn't my fault and you don't blame me, but I still feel as if...” he stopped, gulping as his face flushed. He rolled over until he was face down and he gripped his scalp with his claws.

“What was that, dearie?” I asked, leaning back and laying on my side, staring at his head.

“Nbleepith,” he mumbled.

“What!?” I asked again, rolling towards him as I practically put my whole body onto his back.

He lifted his head and his eyes still haven't met my own. His face was turning a delightful shade of red and I swore my heart could have exploded. His mouth opened but his lower lip twitched as he trembled, presumably thinking about his next words.

“Remember what you said in Twilight's library?” he asked quietly.

Thinking back, I brought up the whole conversation. “Well, was it about Twilight?” He shook his head. “Was it about the collar?” Head shake. “Was it about sodomizing me?” He moved to shake his head, stopping before his eyes rolled to the side to face me. It dawned on me and I started to feel the same embarrassment he did. Pushing myself up slightly, I looked down at him as he rolled onto his back, his body inches from my own. “W... was it my threat about sodomizing you?”

A nod.

“Spike, that was nothing; temporary anger due to the pain I had felt at the time. You needn't worry about such a proclamation,” I said quietly into his ear, rubbing his shoulders as my voice took on a more relaxing tone.

“That's not my issue. I know it was temporary, but I...” He looked away, cupping his snout with a hand as he refused to look at me. “I want you to get payback.”

I did a double-take, not sure what I was hearing was actually being heard. “Beg your pardon?”

“I want you to hold me down, and sodomize me,” he said, clenching his eyelids shut.

“No, Spike. I can't do that, that's absolutely out of the question. I will not subject you to such pain even if it has opened up something new for me, literally and figuratively.”

“No, you don't understand.” He turned to me again, grabbing my shoulders with both his claws and he stared up at me, crimson cheeks and a quivering lip. “I don't want you to do it because I'm guilty. I don't want you to do it because I need closure. I want you to do it because I want to feel it.” He leaned in closer to me, pressing his snout against my own as we both had matching red faces. “I want to feel what you did, and I want to be demeaned; treated like a fuck hole. Even if it's only once, I'm curious. I've heard from other Stallions that it's more pleasurable for guys because of the prostate, a-and I want to... y'know.”

Once again he averted his eyes, cupping his mouth with his hand as he rubbed his elbow with his other hand. He had a big look of contemplation on as he awaited my response. To think, he must have been thinking this for weeks and to ask such a thing to me must have taken a lot of courage; both as a male, and as my lover. I pondered it myself, wondering if it was worth the pain for Spike... but he knows about it, or else he wouldn't have asked. Leaning forward, I wrapped my hooves around his body and kissed his forehead, rubbing his back soothingly.

“Mommy's gonna make you feel good,” I said, replacing my normal tone with a sultry tune; one of the few things that can set my dearest little Spike wild.

His whole body shivered as my breath crossed over his nose and closed his eyes, not tightly, to relax in the moment. His eyes slowly opened, nervously glancing at me as I slid off him, making an extra effort to slide my body over his pelvis. Shuddering again, his body seemed to tense up as the anticipation grew. Standing on the floor, I walked towards the closet, taking my time to build up the tension. Glancing back at Spike revealed he was already semi-erect as he tried to hide the growing muscle. Giggling, I opened the closet and magically lifted a brown box off the top shelf and held it in front of me as I opened the flaps; inside were an assortment of toys and objects for use during sex, three of which were dildos. One was a typical Stallions, practically brand new and untouched; one was molded after Spike, and the last one was a strap-on, also molded after Spike. The latter one was conceived with Twilight in mind and with a swift motion, I discarded the box into the closet, levitating a strap-on in front of me as well as a small bottle.

I turned to Spike as he peeked through his claws, hands covering his face. Upon our eyes meeting, he let out a small gasp and clasped his hands over his face once more, letting his head fall back against the bed as his phallus' stood up in the air, twitching. Walking towards the bed, I felt myself grow nervous, but I had to do what Spike always does for me; look past it and take initiative. Be the dominant one for both of our sakes, and today I shall.

Hands moving, eyes opening, Spike glanced down at me, this time not bothering to hide anything. He was dreadfully embarrassed and the best I could do was reassure him with a warm smile. The strap-on and bottle were set on the bed next to Spike and I crawled over top of him, almost resting my body on his. I felt his nubs from his erection pressing against my belly and he let out a small moan from the contact. Without a warning, I leaned in and pressed my lips to his and he willingly opened his mouth, our tongues immediately meeting each other. The taste of his mouth; the saliva, his hot breath, all of it was so unique and unable to be found elsewhere. Sure, I had kissed only three Stallions with “romantic” intent in my life, but it was all the same; guy breath. Maybe nachos, popcorn or some sort of food were on his breath or mint for those who freshen their breath. Spike never uses mints and even if he did, it wouldn't make any difference; his breath is always the same and always like nicotine.

After a few minutes of intense tongue probing, my delicate tongue was starting to get sore from the motions and I pulled back, taking in a much needed breath. Numerous strands of saliva connected our mouths, all dripping into his or on his cheek as I started to feel that familiar feeling of being lightheaded. The pleasure from a simple kiss, even months after we got together, still sent me on edge; using his tongue completely ruined me.

Smiling down at Spike, I gently grinned my pelvis along the bottoms of his phallus', licking my lips as I did it. Spike gulped as his arms moved up, claws wrapping around my forelegs as his body tensed up. He along with myself were both wet with excitement, himself more than me. Phallus' were both coated from my constant stimulation while my own wetness added little to the mix. Spike's hands travelled down my barrel before resting on my Cutie Marks, causing me to close my eyes. Light, tender touches caused me to forget Spike's question for a few seconds. Quickly, I gulped and my eyes opened and I glanced down, seeing Spike attempting to take charge. Intentional or not, I couldn't have that after his request.

Using my hooves, I swatted his hands away from my Cutie Marks and his eyes opened in confusion. Spike made such a request and he wants me to follow through with it... and I can't fail him. Grinning, I pinned his arms to the bed and his breathing had a noticeable shift in pace; in the middle of a breath, he had to gulp and he started panting, wide eyes staring up at my own showing traces of fear and curiosity.

Quickly, I pulled my hind legs up on the bed, standing over Spike's body. With a swift motion, I switched the legs pinning him down from my forelegs to my hind legs. After a gulp, he closed his eyes and sniffed my wet lips. It was still embarrassing for me, yet it was the good kind; the kind that only excites me more. The thought of little Spikey-wikey taking in my scent and taste made me feel dirty in a loveable way. Rather than prompt him or wait for him to get curious, after a single sniff I bent my knees, pressing my lower lips firmly against his own. His eyes shot open in response and a muffled shout was felt more than heard on my end. I let out a stifled moan, biting my lip and closing my eyes half way as I gently moved my hips. Pulling back from Spike's mouth to allow little pressure against his lips to pressing it tightly against his snout, causing my lips to part. His eyelids twitched before closing half-way, matching my expression.

“Spike, put your tongue inside,” I commanded with a bit of a happy slur.

A second later, I felt something small and wet wiggle its way between my lips and licked around in circular motions. My spine felt a tingle as my entire pelvis felt the insertion of his tongue, my hips rocking in accordance to the new pleasure. With rough, quick motions his tongue pressed into my inner walls, brushing over my G-spot. Legs weak, I leaned forward, my spine failing to support me as it shuddered with pleasure. I set my forehooves on the bed and allowed Spike to work.

His snout brushed against my clitoris; that along with his tongue pressing against my G-spot made me gently push my pelvis down against his head in rhythmic motions. My own moans were in sync with the gentle thrusts and jolts of pure bliss that ran up my spine, providing catharsis as well as a satisfaction in my current position (literally).

Feeling my climax coming, I lifted myself off Spike's face and resisted the urge to whine considering it was me who prolonged my climax. Best to make Spike work for it when the time comes.

Crawling off Spike's body, I felt my orgasm slowly fade away, eyes glued onto Spike as my magic encased him. The blue aura successfully wrapped around him, holding him in position as I stepped back. Horn lighting up, I lifted the strap-on and bottle off the bed, myself straining as it is. Extra magic lessons or not, this was still difficult... but I couldn't falter. I levitated the strap-on towards myself, placing the base on my pelvis; it had two ends, one obviously meant for the receiver while the other was small enough to stay inside a mare yet not pleasure them as much as the other. With a practised motion, I pushed the stubby end inside, moaning lightly as the belts had fastened, firmly holding the love toy against my body. With a quick adjustment of the toy, I glanced under my barrel to examine it for a moment before slowly tilting my head up to see Spike, wide eyes and with a hastened breath.

“Come now, Spikey-wikey, momma's not going to hurt you,” I cooed, slowly taking steps towards Spike while putting extra effort to wiggle my hips.

He muffled, mouth held shut by my magic as I turned him over roughly, placing the front of his body against the bed. Quickly, I mounted Spike and prepared to penetrate him. Spike tensed up horribly when I poked his tail with it and I quickly lost my seductive dominatrix attitude to rub Spike's scalp, repeatedly telling him he'll be alright. The bottle's lid came off and I quickly squirted a bit onto the tip of the draconic phallic mold, coating the entire shaft with the lubricant. Slowly, I moved forward and prodded Spike's anus with the tip of the erection and Spike's claws extended, digging into my bedsheets as he shuddered. Once more, I gently rubbed his scalp.

“Loosen up, darling. It'll sting for a moment, but it really will hurt if you don't lose the tension,” I whispered quietly.

Several stuttered breaths, Spike's clenched eyes opened a bit and he let out a deep breath, whole body going loose. His face was beet red and his one visible eye glanced over at me, glued to my face. I only smiled warmly at him while still maintaining the grin of superiority.

“Rarity loves you, but you've been a bit naughty lately.” I prodded the opening, causing him to wince. “Rarity was about to cum just now, but she didn't. She could have cum much earlier, what with that tongue of yours.” I prodded further, feeling his anus open a bit before I pulled back.

“Gah, this feels weird,” Spike moaned, his body lightly tensing up with each tease.

I gave a light thrust, pushing half an inch of the narrow tip into Spike. He let out a cute yelp and his eyes widened, tongue lolling out as he started to shift under me.

“Oh, oh jeez, this is... what is,” he babbled helplessly.

“I am not a shallow pony but given what you asked for—” I braced my hindlegs and thrust most of the strap-on into Spike without warning, little resistance as the lube made it easy access. “Payback is a bitch, dear.”

Spike didn't even let out a yelp. His mouth opened up as he was apparently in the middle of a breath and he let out a helpless squeak as his entire body tensed up the instance I lunged 6 inches of the 7 inch toy deep into his rear. After a second, he started panting heavily, clenching his eyes as well as his fists and shook for a bit. Any other pony would have been scared they hurt him, but I knew this; Spike was immensely turned on at this moment thanks to the new, alien pleasure.

“Ah, ah, ah, aaaah, oh my sweet Celestia, ah, oh god, oh, R-Rarity, this feel sooooo w-weird,” Spike spat out between heavy breaths.

I shushed him, wrapping my forelegs around his body and caressed his chest. Spike continued to shake as he rode off the initial penetration's shock as well as uncomfortable pressure. I pulled back a bit, causing Spike to shudder once more and I stopped moving, his rear entrance clenching tightly around the toy. Pressing my head against his, I gently spoke into his ear.

“Spike, are you okay?” I asked with the care only a lover or mother could provide.

Thirty seconds passed before his body loosened up a bit, Spike's breathing regulating. He was no longer shredding my sheets with his claws yet I payed no attention. His eyes fluttered as he attempted to compose himself, half-lidded eyes and a cute pant with a bit of drool the result of the initial penetration.

“Th-that wasn't so b-bad,” he spat out, attempting to smile.

My heart almost melted from the response, simply because he was trying to be strong for me. I kissed his cheek and pulled back a bit. Spike responded by closing his eyes and letting out a quiet, drawn out moan. Remembering what he does to me, I pulled it out to the tip and slid it in fast, but not hard. I went all the way to the hilt this time and Spike let out a yelp; a mixture of pain and pleasure filled Spike's mind as the uncomfortable feeling started to feel good yet stretch his inner walls out. Quickly, I started gently pulling and thrusting my hips back and forth to generate a good rhythm for my pegging.

“This feels weird,” he said, his twitching erections saying otherwise.

I leaned back and wrapped my forelegs around his own, taking care not to touch the phallus'. Getting a good grip on Spike, I slowed my thrusts and started to push and pull him back and forth. He cupped his mouth and laid there, half breaths as I started to pick up the pace once more, this time in sync with his body.

Having not a real erection, I had to pray that I was doing this properly as I got little stimulation. Unknowingly, the tip of the plastic mould was constantly brushing against his prostate. The stimulation was the cause of his troubled breathing and I relished in the fact when I discovered my motions were working. Leaning forward, I pressed my body against his back, sliding my forehooves up his body until I wrapped around his neck.

“I can see why you boys like this. The whole being on top, and doing it from behind,” I said, giggling.

Spike wordlessly responded with a simple nod, removing his hand from his mouth as he once again gripped the bedsheets. Rather than do long thrusts, I stopped and slowly started to grind the tip of the love toy against his prostate. Spike breaths stopped and were without rhythm as I pressed into the male G-spot.

Slowly, Spike's hands slid down, obviously in an attempt to touch himself in the midst of this all. I could have that so I hugged him as tightly as possible and rolled onto my back, keeping him atop me in a reverse cowbow position. His tail was laid out along my torso and quickly, I slid my forehooves off his torso and down his arms, wrapping my hooves around his wrists. Yanking him back, I leaned my head forward, gently licking his scaled neck.

Breathing continued to be a pleasant issue for Spike as I switched from my grinding to hard, fast thrusts. Each time I pulled back, Spike's body attempted to lift itself off my own to stop the penetration, the same thing mine did during my first, yet I halted it with a hard thrust. The resulting thrusts caused Spike's knees to tremble, causing him to fall back against my body, repeating the whole process. Each thrust, his erections twitched and continued to excrete precum.

Spike's breathing was getting to the point where I knew an orgasm was coming; this was much faster than usual yet I didn't complain. Summoning forth my magic, I encased both his phallus' in a blue aura and synched my thrusts with the blue aura, causing Spike to start openly moaning.

He began to shout my name lovingly and I released my grip on his arms, choosing to hold onto his torso. I rolled us both onto our sides for complete comfort and Spike's legs immediately curled up as he tried to cover his phallus', to no success.

“R-Rarity, I'm gonna c-cum,” he said, gulping on each word.

His whole body squirmed and wiggled as he was helpless to stop the incoming climax. Legs and arms too wobbly to drag him away from each thrust deep inside his anus. I placed the hindleg I wasn't laying on over his body and onto his leg as I started the last few thrusts I needed. Hard, fast, and grinding against the bottom of his canal; each thrust pressed against his prostate and after one final thrust, his orgasm came. Inside my magic, his sperm shot out, caught in the blue aura and I started caressing his torso with one hoof while the other caressed his cheek.

“Let it all out, it'll be over in a few seconds,” I whispered.

He let out a squeak rather than a final moan as he blew his load into my magic. Stopping the flow, the blue aura ceased to encase his phallus' and the sperm dripped onto my bedsheets. No complaints here as Spike finished his orgasm, emptying his internal testicles onto the bed. After a few more seconds, I pulled the toy out of Spike and quickly removed it from my pelvis, discarding it next to the bed. Spike continued curling up as his breathing returned to normal. Once more, I resumed my caressing, calming the boy down until he willingly rolled onto his back, his phallus' retreating into his scales once more.

“Rarity, that... I dunno if I want to do that again,” he whispered quietly, refusing to make eye contact.

I hugged him tightly as whatever pleasure I felt from my dominance was gone, replaced with love and care. I peppered his cheek with kisses before planting one on his lips, not wasting time as I pushed my tongue into his mouth. Anything to distract him from his discomfort and it seemed to be working. His arms wrapped around my back and held me in place as our tongues danced without rhythm. His lovely taste stayed in my mouth and eventually, the kiss broke.

“I'm sorry, dear,” I finally responded.

His claw brushed against my cheek, flicking a hair out of the way. He smiled at me with teary eyes, which he quickly dried up with his hand.

“Like, I felt an orgasm, but it was like it was forced rather than natural,” he said, keeping his eyes locked on my own as his cheeks reddened.

I planted a kiss on his cheek and held onto him as he started crying. Pressing his face into my neck, I felt tears soak my fur and I shushed him gently as he held back the urge to weep. Our embrace was warm, warmer than it ever has been as Spike was at his most vulnerable at the moment. In the midst of it all, he started apologizing.

“I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I'm sorry.”

“Shh, it's alright. There's nothing to be sorry about,” I responded.

“Yes there is. I hurt you so badly on Hearts Warming Eve. I'm sorry, I didn't mean to, I just can't control myself. I'm a wild animal.”

Quickly, I pushed myself back and slapped Spike against his cheek. His whole body jittered against the bed in response and his eyes had to focus themselves on me. Bringing a claw up, he quickly rubbed the spot I slapped and looked at me with confusion glistening in his eyes.

“Spike, that is ENOUGH! I've had it with pish-posh ponies calling you a wild animal, or a monster, or a beast and the last thing I need as well as you, is YOU calling yourself a wild animal! You aren't anymore of a wild animal than I am! By far, when I am in heat, I act like a sex-crazed maniac and you respond appropriately. You have no right to feel sorry for what comes natural anymore than I do. I love you, and sure it hurt, but I got over it. Pain is not permanent and I was fine within the hour.”

His face seemed blank before water trickled out of his tear ducts once more, his mouth trembling as he leaned in closer, planting a kiss on my lips. It was wet, but I didn't mind. I'm just glad that he didn't react negatively towards my slap. I'll admit, it's not the best thing to do, but I had to snap him out of his depression somehow. When he broke the kiss, he gave me a warm smile and wiped the tears from his eyes. I smiled in response and I brushed his cheek, feeling it swell up already.

“My, I hit you rather hard, didn't I?” I asked, apologetic.

“Nah, I've had worse. When I was 2, a Royal Guard smashed the blunt end of a spear against my face because he thought I was going after his child when I crawled over to her at a daycare. I wasn't even out of diapers then,” he said with such a nonchalant expression.

However, I was mortified.

“WHAT!?” I shrieked, eyes going wide at the prospect of my Spikey-wikey, as a baby no less, getting struck by the guards. Immediately, I stood up and hopped off the bed, dragging Spike along with me using magic.

“W-whoa, where are we going!?” he asked.

“To talk to Twilight and Shining Armour. There is no way I will let the fuzz get away with brutalizing a baby, dragon or not,” I said with a stern expression.

“No no no, I can't walk,” he exclaimed, stumbling onto the floor as my magical grip, which happened to be on his wrist, was dragging him.

Stopping at my bedroom door, I glanced back to him to see him groaning as he rubbed his hindquarters. A quick glance back at the door, I sighed and released my grip. He glanced up at me as I opened the door and I looked back, smiling at him.

“I'll be back with some ice, dear. Love you~”

Clop - Hospital Incident

“Spike, you can't tell me this isn't bad!”

This is paraphrasing a bit, but Rarity has been saying variations of this for the past hour. The rest of the girls have been in and out, Twilight having, oddly enough, the briefest of visits. Rarity isn't leaving my side, she claims. Ever since the accident two days ago, she truly hasn't left my side. In order for her to use the bathroom, I had to walk with her and force her to sit down since she never wanted me to leave her sight. It was a bit needy, but I am injured so I can't fault her. I can only hope she'll realize how silly this is.

“It's fine, the doctors said once my stitches heal, I'll be okay,” I responded, petting Rarity's mane as she rested her head atop my lap, caressing the sixteen stitch gash on my soft, non-scaled chest.

“That doesn't matter, you're going to live, I know that... but the fact remains that it came out of nowhere. Accidents like that... they've killed ponies, and they struck you exactly where most vulnerable,” Rarity said.

I licked my teeth to distract myself as the implications didn't need to linger. That came to a halt as Rarity lifted her head up, eyes daring to try and cry again as she spoke.

“You could have died,” she said, her voice threatening to break composure.

I did my best to not give in and smiled down at her, hugging her soft head.

“I didn't, and now I know to be more alert of scaffolding,” I said, trying to chuckle the fears away.

She yanked her head back, disrupting the silence as she took on a scowl, making her already messy face scary.

“SPIKE, do not treat this like a dumb little accident, this wasn't you slipping on the kitchen floor. This was a heavy paint can hitting you edge-first in the gut. If you were a pony, that would have struck your face and most likely killed you!” she said, her forelegs trembling as she started to cry once more. She fell over, wrapping her forehooves around my gut, not tight enough to hurt me. She partially lifted herself up on the bed and started shuddering and sobbing into my chest. “I don't, I just can't lose you. This is a perfect example of taking things for granted. I'm not the best girlfriend ever, I don't treat you as well as I should and I could have stopped it with my magic. This is my—”

She better not dare finish that sentence... and I don't let her. I grab her shoulders and yank her from the tight embrace, shocking her just enough to stop her talking. I practically lifted her atop of me and set her in the small gap between my legs as she looked at me with a confused, startled look. I glared right into those beaten blue eyes and saw as she gulped, sniffing back and attempting to prevent her lips from trembling.

“If you say it's you're fault, then it is, which is why I am never allowing you to say that again. Not as long as we're in the same room, the paint can incident will never be Rarity's fault. It will never be the working pony's fault, and it will never be my fault. Shit happens and I am certainly not pointing fingers, and there's no way in Tartarus am I going to let the love of my life blame herself for something as stupid as an accident, no matter how serious it is. I don't care if you tripped with a knife and impaled me through the heart, I will never blame you, because y'know what?” I leaned forward and kissed her on the lips as she took in my words. She tensed up for the briefest of moments and stopped shuddering, her tears gently rolling down her cheeks as my nostrils took in the faint, salty scent as well as what must be cheap bread on Rarity's breath. “These things happen. I don't care what kind of God will come down and label you responsible, because I will promptly kick his ass nine ways around the world and take a photo to commemorate the time somepony dared to lay the blame on miss Rarity.”

Her breath shortened to light gasps as she brought her forehooves up to try and cover the fact that once more, she started to cry. She hunched over, bumping my shoulder with her forehead as she had a big huff of air. When she attempted to sit upright once more, her eyes were flowing freely and her forehooves slowly moved away, her bottom lip trembling as she made sounds that were presumably supposed to be words. Finally, she smiled admist the tears.

“What kind of divine entity brought Spike the Dragon into lil' miss Rarity's life? And I won't say I don't deserve you, because you'll just go on another rant about why I do and then I'll cry some more. Maybe, for once, I'll just let you win an argument. Flawless victory, Spike. You've won against your girl in an argument; stallions everywhere would be proud.”

She set her hooves on my shoulder and propped herself up better, making both of us more comfortable. I couldn't help but giggle at her response. Quickly, she wiped the tears from her eyes and sniffled once more, scrunching up her nose as she did. It was cute.

I pulled her into a hug and squeezed her like—don't say it, Spike—a marshmallow—cor blimey, dragon boy. Her heart was beating rather fast and her cheeks felt warm. Admist this all, Rarity still managed to send off the subtle signals that she was embarrassed. Instead of pointing it out, I just leaned her back a bit so I could glance at her face, taking in the look of pure, emotional bliss before I planted my snout on those porcelain white lips.

This wasn't our usual kisses. There was no tongue, no suckling or groping her sweet rear or grinding against my lap. It was just our lips, smackin' each other over and over before Rarity started peppering my cheeks with kisses. Playfully, she very gently took my green ear in her lips and softly rubbed them on my flesh. Her tongue licked my ear and I felt an odd pleasure from it, if only from the alien feeling.

After a few seconds, Rarity pulled back and we stared each other in the eyes. A knowing look travelled between us and her brow bent in a worrying fashion. She bit her bottom lip and tilted her head just enough to allow her eyes to look at the door. I did too and probably thought the same thing. My suspicion was confirmed as a blue glow came from her horn as the twinkle of magic sparking to life, and the lock on the door... well, locked.

We both turned to face each other at the same time and wordlessly, Rarity moved her hooves to my chest and glanced at me to make sure she wasn't anywhere near my incision. Rather than testing it, she moved her hooves onto the bed mattress that was tilted in a leaning position and bent her forelegs. She rested her head just below my chin and let out hot breaths on my chest. For the past few minutes, I felt myself grow erect and it pressed against her rump, only now it was noticeable since Rarity was in a perfect position. Without more of a prompt, Rarity gently moved her rump up and down in slow, long motions that caused my shaft to spread her lower lips as her own excitement dripped out, coating my erection. She let out a little gasp as her magic activated once more and the curtains drew to a close.

Yeah, I forgot too that I had massive windows.

With that done, Rarity once more put all of her focus into her hind legs' bending. However, that wasn't all. She also moved her hips from side to side, sometimes doing both in a gyrating motion that felt heavenly. The little nubs on my top phallus could feel every movement as some of them were clenched softly by those furry white lower lips as the edges of her slit meant a small, extra pleasure. Rarity lifted her rump up just enough to tease my tip with the prospect of insertion before pulling off the last second and doing a rather fast grind against my phallus. I groaned and Rarity let out a little giggle as she felt my phallus' twitch after being denied pure pleasure.

I also noticed my arms were useless, so I bent both and rubbed Rarity's forehooves a bit before sliding them down her legs until I reached her shoulders. Rather than continue on since I was still a bit exhausted from the medicine, I skipped running down her body and practically slapped my hands against her Cutie Marks, soliciting a sharp yelp from Rarity's mouth and a sweet Celestia to heaven lovely little jiggle from her rump. She trembled at my touch and continued, her breathing becoming a little more rapid. None of us would get off on this, though. I knew that much.

Seems Rarity did too, and in wrestling fashion, she took my slap as a tap-out and slid down my body, brushing my entire phallus against her body until she slid her rear off the end of the bed. She set her hindlegs on the floor and surprisingly, stopped just when her mouth reached the tip of my erections. She stared at them intently yet without any lust. She had an o-face and looked up at me as if seemingly confused. She glanced down at my twitching erections, back at me, then closed her eyes and lowered her head, forcing the tips of my erections to spread her lips.

Once inside, I closed my own eyes, leaving everything up to imagination as I felt a warm tingle shoot up my spine as my bottom phallus' met Rarity's tongue that, upon contact with the fluids I was expelling, began to move around the base erection while pleasuring only the bottom of my top phallus. She slowly bobbed her head back and forth, keeping extra care to hide her teeth behind her lips as she continued to treat my cock in a way that I would only expect Fluttershy (not that I think about it, of course. Totally not). She let out a light moan, the slight buzzing of her throat shooting a pleasing sensation up my spine.

After a few more seconds of this, Rarity's loving, skillful tongue started to wrap itself around my top erection before moving over both shafts. In a figure-8, she went around each shaft. She was starting to drool from the lack of swallowing; that plus the precum I was expelling into her mouth started to really lube up both phallus' and add an additional sound to her sucking. It was warm and coated the outsides of my erections and Rarity picked up the pace... and I didn't want that.

I gently wrapped my fingers around Rarity's horn and tugged on it. Her eyes opened and she pulled back, keeping her mouth open, tongue lolling and numerous strands of saliva and precum connecting my erections to her mouth. With a quick motion, her tongue swished and broke the strands, licking up the strings and Rarity smiled as she licked her lips clean of any fluids. Her face was now beet red, as was mine and I gulped in response. I tugged on her horn, pulling her towards me and she seemed confused as she climbed atop of the bed once more. She stood over me and bent her hindlegs as if to insert me into her welcoming lips. I shook my head and she stopped once more. I put both hands on each side of her and made her do a 180 on the bed until she was once again ready to resume the fellatio... and I was ready to please her. She let out a little gasp upon realization and I didn't wait.

With eager optimism, I set my hands on her flank, leaned forward, and pressed my snout against her lips; spreading her sweet, lovely white lips as I took in her sent, and her sweet inner walls took in my tongue. I wasted no time in pressing my tongue against her G-spot, using my skilled tongue to assault the sensitive spot with the tip while the rest of the tongue bent and pressed itself against her inner walls. Rarity's legs immediately began to tremble and she stopped waiting, bending her forelegs and taking both erections into her mouth and furiously began to suck as if this were a challenge. The dirty sound of sucking and suckling sounded the room and the sweet scent of lovemaking was rampant. Anypony that walked in would instantly know what was going on, unless they were a child. And we didn't care. Celestia, Twilight, Rarity's fricken' parents could walk in and tell what's up and at that moment, we didn't care. This was us and our time.

My whole pelvis felt heated and were starting to convulse inside. I was ready to orgasm in a minute or two and Rarity was already on the brink. She was never that hard to please, or I'm just lucky enough to have the most skilled tongue. Either way, we were both panting as we furiously lapped at the others' fluids. I pulled my tongue back and wrapped my lips on her clitoris, suckling on the nub. She let out a hearty moan onto my erections, sending shivers down my spine. Along with this, I allowed my tongue to slip between my lips and once again, assault her G-spot and inner walls while brushing over her clitoris. This was my secret weapon, so to speak and Rarity had no counter. Her entire body was trembling and only staying up because I'm preventing her hind legs from bending.

But Rarity wouldn't have that. She pulled back, removing both erections from her mouth and let out several pants as the fluids drooled from her mouth, all over my pelvis. She gulped once and took several breaths before taking both erections in... all the way to the base. Once there, her tongue quickly squeezed the base of my erections against her wall, which felt way better than it should. Waaay better, since I immediately stopped my vaginal assault and let out a rather loud, high-pitched moan as my body started to tremble violently.

Rarity pulled back and went down, doing this once more. It was brutal yet I wanted her to feel the same. My chest pounded and I loved it ever so much. I once more continued my previous tactic, her fluids oozing over my chin and down my chest as I greedily lapped up the liquids. Rarity's inner walls were beginning to squeeze my tongue and my pelvis began to convulse before I felt that familiar warmth start at the base of both erections. With several final licks, Rarity moaned onto my cocks and came, her legs no longer keeping her up as she pressed her rump right against my face, and I welcomed it. Her cum drizzled down my chest and rolled down the sides of my belly onto the bed. On the other side, a pleasant fire shot up the both of my shafts and shot directly into Rarity's mouth. It hit the back of her throat yet she kept the gag reflex down as the load dumped into her mouth, threatening to drip from her lips.

We both came from the highs of our orgasms and I had to desperately push Rarity's rump away from my face just to breathe normal air, and she took my pushes as an opportunity to roll to the side, resting against the rails of the bed as she swallowed each drop of cum I dispersed. I, on the other hand, failed miserably at swallowing her cum as it got everywhere. As a matter of fact, it was rather red...

Wait...

“AIEE!” Rarity shrieked.

[*][*][*]

“So, instead of leaving tomorrow, you did pushups, opened your wound and stretched it to a week. Mr. Spike, this isn't common but I'm diagnosing you with 'amazing job'. You really followed orders and let yourself heal,” Doctor said. “Maybe next time, you'll listen to orders.”

He frowned over his stupid square glasses and shook his head, grumbling about something as he turned and left. I kept a square frown as my eyes followed him out of the room. As the door closed, I let out a deep, heavy sigh and looked over to the right. My bed had been replaced immediately as the blood-soaked sheets were kind of bloody. The metallic scent of blood and my own sweat had masked the scent of lovemaking and Rarity had quickly washed her face and brushed her hair in the meantime. Now we were alone once more and Rarity had her head laid out on my lap, fighting the urge to cry once more. Very quietly, her voice entered my ears.

“Spike, it's all my fault...” she mumbled.

...

She tilted her head up as I tugged on her horn and she stared at me with watery eyes, tears threatening to spill down her cheeks. I smiled at her and spoke.

“Yeah, it totally is.”

Non-Clop - Flickers

An idle silence encompassed the room as I bit my lip with bitter anticipation. Sweetie Belle sat at a table colouring something that resembles a princess. It was cute but I killed the sentiment as I prepared myself for what inevitably will be awkward and perhaps very horrible talk. The difference being that instead of my house, we're at mum and dad's house instead. Swallowing whatever sentiment built up in my throat, I stepped forward and let my heart take command of the situation.

“Sweetie, may I have a word, please?”

She glanced over at me with a nervous gaze, obviously used to mum and dad asking that whenever she was in trouble. I was too.

“Please, relax. You aren't in trouble, I just want a short talk, okay?” I sat down next to her at the kitchen table, hesitating for a moment because of the ugly chairs. Sighing, I sat down and had to shuffle for a few seconds to find a comfortable sitting position. Sweetie already had a bemused look on her face as I seemed to stall.

“You aren't sucking up to me for anything, are you?”

Those words again brought back memories. Many weeks ago, Sweetie stopped looking at me oddly or with confusion since that one day. I gulped once more and I decided to confront Sweetie Belle about it. I rubbed my face, feeling a few fading scars in the shape of claw marks that were barely noticeable and invisible when makeup was applied.

“Sweetie Belle, remember when I talked to you about... Spike, and I?” I asked.

Her mouth contorted a bit before settling on a crooked frown. She looked away and slapped her face against the tabletop a few times, much to my confusion. She pulled back and quickly fixed her hair.

“I was sorta maybe possibly kinda hoping you wouldn't bring that up, I'd rather forget about it,” she responded with a dull voice.

“Believe me, I feel the same way. I'd rather just forget that we ever fought and go back to loving each other like sisters,” I responded, feeling a bit more chipper.

“No, I mean... about Spike.”

Grrr...

“Beg pardon?” I asked, looking over to her.

“I dunno, I still don't see how it can work. I mean, five months later and I just can't see it. Even after Spike went to prison, I still don't know how you can do something so sick. He's a dragon... and—”

She stopped talking, which is good. Each word made my heart grow heavier and I felt myself on the verge of tears. I was physically assaulted a week ago by ponies in Canterlot and the first thing I do when I feel ready to ask others is talk to Sweetie Belle.

“It shouldn't matter whether or not it should or shouldn't be. If you love someone, isn't that enough?” I asked, voice cracking up.

Sweetie pursed her lips in thought and seemed to really think hard. Minutes passed... and it felt like an eternity.

“Well, I guess... but he's not even the same species... I thought I'd get a niece or a nephew from some regular stallion and... Spike can't give that, a-and she—” Sweetie cleared her throat quickly; “I mean he'll outlive you. Doesn't that hurt?”

I had always thought about it. I will be outlived by Spike by many millennia. He'll suffer for a long time before he gets over it, and Spike may not even marry again, let alone feel romantic feelings for another mare... or dragoness.

Spike has, too.

“It does, but we both knew what we were getting into, and we both knew there would be ponies that say nay to our relationship. Just recently, I was assaulted and humiliated in public, in Canterlot no less, over my relationship. I had gotten into a fight with Spike resulting in him striking me in the middle of it which in itself was scary enough—”

“HE HIT YOU!? WHERE!?” Sweetie shrieked, looking at me.

I leaned backwards, hiding my look of worry. “It isn't your matter, Sweetie. I've already forgiven Spike, especially since it was my fault in the first place. I brought up very bad memories and points from his life and nearly threw away what we had. We both knew we'd be slandered, but we had counted on the help and love from our friends and family.”

I paused. Moment of truth. I confront her.

“Something I never got from somepony I needed it from most... you.” Sweetie Belle glanced up at me as the realization struck her. I continued on. “You were the first I told about Spike and I, for reasons I wanted you to support me for. And I told you we did such a private act because I trusted you, and I wanted you to return feelings of love and care and you didn't. I was hurt, Sweetie Belle and all I wanted was maybe a hug, something to show you supported me... and nothing. I haven't told anypony else but I didn't have to. Everypony assumed anyways and here I am, struggling to figure out what to do.”

“I-I'm sorry, I did—”

“Save it, Sweetie. I've gotten over it, I merely just wanted you to know how I felt... and I want you to know even though you didn't support me, I still love you and want you to know that... and Spike loves you too, as if you were his own sister. He has been sad you avoid him, but he understands why. I'm really sorry about... all this.”

I stopped after getting no response from Sweetie, only to look over and Sweetie trying to hide her face as well as her noises as she sobbed. Without hesitation, I reached over and pulled her towards me in a tight bear hug, both of us sliding off the chairs and crumbling on the ground.

“I-I'm s-sorry, sis! I love you s-s-so much—” she choked back a sob; “I don't know what to do. I don't know what I'm supposed to think, this isn't fair, I'm so confused.”

This went on for a few more minutes. Sweetie Belle was pouring her heart out as was I. Maybe she didn't fully accept us yet, but I was glad to hear her responding to me. I was glad to hear she still loved me.

“Sweetie, p-please stop crying, you have no reason to cry. You're young and learning.” I pulled her up and watched as she wiped the tears from her eyes. She attempted to smile at me and I returned the gesture. “Sweetie, I don't blame you. Maybe I did at first, but not now. I will not let anypony blame you for anything and if they do, they'll have to answer to me, okay?”

“A-and Spike?” she asked, sniffling.

“Especially Spike. Think of him as your defacto knight,” I said, kissing Sweetie Belle on the forehead.

“I'd like to think of him more as a big brother-in-law,” she responded, smiling at the thought.

I paused for a moment, feeling my face redden. “W-what!?” Sweetie Belle giggled as I got flustered and I pouted my lips, putting on a mock angry face and gave her a playful shove, folding my forelegs. “Hmph!”

“I'd like Spike as a brother. I still haven't apologized to him, because I was sure he... did do bad things before prison,” Sweetie said, her voice growing quieter.

“Yeah... neither have I... and I need to find him soon, because I sent him away and haven't seen him since.”

I felt two hooves slamming into my rump, making me yelp and jump upwards. I landed on my hooves and spun around in shock. Sweetie kicked me from her sitting position and was frowing again, this time seemingly for real.

“What!?” I asked.

“Go get him, dumb-dumb. If you really don't care what others think, let him know before he does something you'll both regret,” she said, standing up.

“R-right,” I responded, hesitating for a moment before I started galloping out the door.

“Spiiiiikeeeey!” I shouted as I headed towards the Golden Oaks Library.

Clop - Loving Trust

“Rarity, we're gonna perform a little experiment, 'darlin',” I stated with a stern voice.

Rarity had set her just-finished complete dress on a mannequin as she looked over at me with her curiosity piqued. Instead of elaborating, I tackled her to the ground with several items in my grasp. She let out a yelp before I forced a ballgag in her mouth. I sat atop of her as she uselessly struggled. Her horn lit up and encased the ballgag itself as Rarity's face lit up, a red blush adorning her scowl. As she did, I quickly brought a tiny ring over and slid it down her horn. The magic aura sizzled out and she let out a cute gasp as the connection faded. Her whole body went limp and her scowl was replaced with a pleading gaze as she realized that something kinky was about to happen.

“I'm not one for using something other than my draconic cock, since I can't have you feeling more pleasure from something other than me,” I said, grinning down at her.

Fangs barred and I felt my instincts trying to take over and rut her here. I withheld the urge for later and giggled as Rarity muffled several 'words' into the ballgag. I leaned over, setting my ear right against the ballgag.

“What was that?” I asked. I tugged on the ballgag, allowing her a bit of room to speak. “Sorry, there was something in your mouth.”

“Spike, pl—”

I released the ballgag as it securely prevented her from speaking once more. I leaned back, feeling her hindlegs kicking furiously and helplessly against the floor and my back.

“Oh okay, I see.” I grinned and stood up, tugging on her horn enough to get her to stand up. She followed me out of her inspiration room towards the kitchen where a bag sat on the table. It was rather large and held my tools for tonight. “You see, it's late out tonight and on my way here, I noticed that the town was rather empty. Which was perfect, so I detoured and bought a little extra something.”

Rarity's hooves shuffled on the floor as she let out several whines and I grabbed the bag. Inside, I pulled out something that I thought was rather cute. A typical black maid outfit with white lace. I could feel Rarity stop shuffling and a quick glance revealed shrill curiosity. Rather than fight back anymore, her ears drooped down and she averted her eyes as her face reddened. I let go of her horn and lifted the maid's outfit and unfolded it. Quickly, I slid it over her frame and she didn't fight back, even as I grabbed her tail. Instead, she glanced over as I unbuttoned a concealed slit on the rear of the outfit's skirt and put her tail in it, rebuttoning it. It held her tail up and prevented any ability to hide the good bits. I tightened other parts of the outfit until it was snug, set a cap atop Rarity's head, black leggings with sandals and last but not least, I put a collar on her neck. Black, white trim and diamond studded. A leash came with it and I eagerly attached it to the collar. With this, I carried the bag on the same hand I held the leash and led Rarity into her foyer, which I took the liberty of closing all curtains. I set her in front of a three-mirror stand.

“Take a nice look at yourself. I even got a black ballgag for this, but we won't be needing it for the main activity.”

Rarity hesitantly tilted her head up and looked at her body. The maid's uniform clung to her body and indeed gave anypony behind her a perfect view of the goods. In a cute manner, she slowly turned her head and glanced at me helplessly, her eyes wide and standing out against her red face.

Wordlessly, I set my hand on her back and rubbed her gently. She seemed to calm down from the affection. After I felt satisfied, I slid my hand back towards her rear. She slowly started to tense up, her breaths becoming more irregular as I moved closer yet I stopped on her dock, caressing the flesh and giving it a gentle squeeze. Her hind legs trembled and I brought my hand back, giving her a firm smack against her bottom. She yelped and her whole body responded to the action. She let out a coarse, drawn-out moan as her breaths became heavier.

“I got you one more thing, Rarity,” I responded, feeling nervous yet giddy as a filly in a candy store.

Reaching into the bag, I grabbed a hold of the object I wanted. Rarity slowly turned her head towards me as it drooped over. She stared at me with half-lidded eyes that shot open when I pulled out a black vibrator with bumps all over it, not quite semi-circles.

“This cost me quite a few bits, but only the best for my drama queen,” I responded. In the palm of my hand was a controller, one of which I showed Rarity. “Three settings. The perfect tool for a lonely mare, but a dirty tool for a slutty mare.” I held the vibrator straight up and Rarity's eyes went over the device a few times. I brought it over to her face and she was still fixed on it. “I need you to lube this up quickly.”

I brought my right hand over and undid the strap on the ballgag, letting it drop to the floor. Rarity took this moment to steal a sharp, large breath as excitement wrecked havoc on her body. I didn't let it last and quickly pressed the tip of the black toy against her mouth. Her eyes glanced towards me and she half-closed them when she saw me staring intently, with budding excitement. Slowly, her lips parted and her tongue pressed against the tip, sensually licking the toy. Slowly, I slid it into her mouth and listened as she immediately began to slurp all over the object. Slowly, minutes passed as she was now drooling on the floor. The toy was sufficiently lubed up and I pulled it out. She gulped and kept her half-lidded eyes on me before glancing over at the toy as I moved it towards her rear. Her breaths got heavier as she felt me press the tip against her soft white cheeks. I took a step to the right and slapped my left hand on her right cheek. She let out another whine and I used my elbow to push her front down, causing her forelegs to bend. Her rear was sticking out in the air and I stepped over her body.

Her slit was wet and teasingly, I pressed the black toy against her lips. Dragging it across the opening proved to be fun as Rarity's reactions were exciting and hot. I managed to suppress enough thoughts to prevent myself from getting erect. I pressed the tip of the vibrator against her clit and prodded it. Rarity responded accordingly, but that was too boring for tonight. Her wet scent was intoxicating and that was all it took for me to proceed.

“A dirty toy like this belongs in a dirty place,” I stated, grinning maliciously.

Instead of what Rarity thought, I took little time in pressing the vibrator against the orifice above her slick pussy and applied enough pressure to slide it in. Rarity let out a shriek and her whole body shifted as I pressed the toy into her ass and she began to squirm as I held her in place.

“Just the reaction I was hoping for.” I grinned, licking my lips.

I stepped back from Rarity as her body trembled, adjusting to the toy. It wasn't as large as both my erections were, but her rear wasn't accustomed to such stimulation. I knelt down and grabbed the leash. Standing up, I tugged on it a few times until Rarity stood up, struggling the whole time. Her breaths were sparse and her hooves pattered as the hoofwear clacked against the floor as her body jittered.

“It's nice out tonight. Let's go to the park.”

Rarity's entire body shifted and her mind was alerted. She glanced over at me and staggered towards me.

“W-what!? You can't expect me to do that!” she proclaimed with a raspy voice.

Rather than give her a witty retort, I turned and started walking towards the door, slowing down as the leash went taut. Rarity attempted to resist but her feeble body gave in as she slowly started moving her hooves.

“Spike, we can't. I'm like this, and you're like that and... no no no,” she stammered.

Stopping at the door, I set my hand on it and looked over at Rarity, smiling. No intent, just warm.

“Rarity, I believe in you. I'm sure you can do this and if you really want me to stop anytime, just say the word 'bingo,' okay? And I'll help you remove that all and we can walk back here normally.”

She took a moment to consider it and her eyes dropped down and she modestly kicked the floor. She muttered something and I wanted to hear her say it.

“What was that?”

“I-I said, o-okay, Spikey,” she responded.

She tilted her head up and face me, a warm smile on her face that was ever cuter with the reddened cheeks. This was trust at it's finest. Nodding my head, I opened the door and a cool breeze infiltrated the room. It was still a warm night compared to most and streetlamps illuminated the Ponyville atmosphere. Rarity shuddered as this happened.

Stepping outside, I tugged on the leash and Rarity hesitantly followed. We stepped out into the streets and we both took a cautionary look around. Holding the vibrator controller in my other hand, I flicked the switch to the lowest setting. A buzzing noise started and Rarity dropped to her knees and let out several short gasps.

“Rarity, I have a little rule. From here on, you call me 'master' and one more major rule.” I paused to let her take it in as she struggled to stand. “Never stop walking unless I say you can. If you stop, I turn the vibrator on medium, we go back ten meters and then you have to walk twenty meters while the vibrator is on max. Got it?” Rarity looked at me and worryingly nodded. “This one doesn't count. From here on, we don't stop until I say so.”

And then it started. We started a slow walk down Ponyville's streets, in the centre. There was no sound, all lights were off in houses and to top it off, there wasn't any pegasi in the skies. Luck was on my side, and I had to hope it stayed that way. I looked composed but I was as nervous as Rarity. Slowly, we cleared the block and had two to the park. Time egged on for Rarity yet I showed no signs of succumbing to the prolonging of the second. I tugged on the leash and ushered Rarity to walk ahead of me. She nodded and did a little jog to get ahead of me. Her pussy was dripping and her hindlegs shivered almost violently. Her breaths were still raspy and heavy yet we were nowhere near done. We cleared the next block and met the half-way point to the park. With a stern voice, I spoke.

“Stop.”

Rarity stopped in her tracks and she panted heavily, her head drooping. I gently gripped her chin and forced her to look at me. My phallus' were showing, twitching in the breeze. She averted her eyes for a second but soon focused on my face.

“I'm a little chilly. Warm it up, please,” I said, folding my arms expectantly and looking away as if I wasn't worried. In reality, I was terrified but I couldn't show it.

“Y-yes, master.”

Obvious hesitation occurred yet Rarity slowly leaned forward, closing her eyes as if it'd make her invisible. Her mouth enveloped my twin dragons down to the base and she immediately applied the same, sloppy technique she used on the vibrator and within seconds, I was entirely lubed up. She knew this as well and she started to bob back and forth, slurping wildly. This was messy but it was extremely effective. The excitement added to the pleasure and quickly I found myself approaching climax minutes after she started. I set my hand against the back of her head, petting her mane as she moaned, the vibrator still buzzing on it's lowest setting.

As my orgasm approached, I gently pulled her mouth off my erections and watched as her eyes fluttered open and stared at the strings of fluid attaching us together. Many saliva and precum strands adorned my cock and her pretty little face and rather than let her usual tactic of swishing with her tongue, I shuffled forward and slapped my two erections against her cheeks. She moaned in response as I rubbed the saliva and precum all over her face. Pulling back, she gulped and was panting far heavier than before.

“Let's move.”

“Yes, master.”

We proceeded to walk once more, heading towards the grassy Ponyville park. As expected, it was completely empty. Climbing the hill proved to be a task for Rarity as her legs continued to tremble. We finally reached the top and we were at the highest part of the park right now. We had a 360° view of the area around the park... and vice versa. Anyone could see us, especially since the top of the hill had a park light shining down right on us. We were highlighted, and I thought it was perfect. Laying down on my back, I shifted until I had a comfy position and glanced at Rarity, who slowly clued into what I was doing.

“M-master, right here!?” she asked, nervously glancing around.

“Yep. It won't take long, you were very good with your mouth earlier,” I said, winking at her as I rested my head atop my arms.

My cocks were already growing stiff again, laid out on my belly and Rarity didn't bother scanning the area this time. She stepped over me and looked down straight at my face and hers was still bright red. I smirked and, in my concealed hand, my thumb switched the settings to max. Rarity's legs crumbled under the stimulation and she fell atop my body, her wet, warm lower lips pressing against the base of my phallus'. Her forelegs were brought in close to her chest and her hooves rested on my shoulders. She clenched her teeth and eyes shut and let out several loud moans and hot breaths. Rarity's hot breath caressed my neck and her soaking lips were inviting. With what little strength she had, she forced her hindlegs to lift her rear up a bit, just so I could position my phallus'. The tips prodded her opening and she let her legs drop.

Her pelvis smacked against my own with a wet slap and Rarity stiffled a moan. Feeling that Rarity was going to be a fragile mess right now, I let go of the vibrator control and slapped my hands against her ass cheeks. I got a tight grip on her soft white cheeks and proceeded to thrust hard, causing her to bounce up. She gasped as I started to thrust my pelvis forward, penetrating deep inside her as she continued to slap up against my lap.

Worrying about her, I did a quick glance around the area to confirm we were alone and focused on thrusting once more. Rarity moved her hips in circles which helped us both and already, I could feel my orgasm returning; this time, more powerful than I could possibly imagine. It was as if a fire lit inside my pelvis and I couldn't take it anymore. Rarity chose this moment to cum and fluids came gushing out over my lap.

I leaned forward, sitting us both up and Rarity wrapped her forelegs around me in a tight hug, her raspy, hot breaths on my ears. I lifted her rear up and manually pushed her down the length of my shaft. I repeated this many more times, trying to last as long as possible as Rarity coarsely moaned into my ear, attempting to say my name but failing.

Finally, that loving warmth shot up both of my erections and inside of Rarity's body. It spurted out several times and I could feel it oozing from between her lips and onto my lap. I allowed us both to ride off the climaxes. Gently pushing her back a bit, I planted my lips upon hers and we passionately started sucking lips. Playing up my role, I dominated her mouth as I slid my tongue inside, wrapping it around Rarity's tongue. She tried to pull back but my tongue really was the best. Grinning, I pulled back, allowing a strand of saliva to connect our tongues. I clicked the vibrator to the low setting and gently lifted her off my pelvis. I laid her out across my legs, planting her head right next to my erections and I slapped her face with the cum-coated cocks.

“Lick them clean.”

“Y... yes, master.”

Rarity slowly moved her tongue across my pelvis, licking up both our juices. She was thorough with her movements and cleaning, and proceeded to shift over to the base of my phallus'. Her tongue wrapped around them and she proceeded to lick up and down, slowly making sure that each little nib was free of anything that wasn't her saliva. Every few seconds she gulped, licking her lips to make sure there was no excess on her cheeks. Her lips wrapped around the tips as she finished the job and Rarity pulled back, a quiet pop sounding as her lips disconnected from the erections. She licked her lips once more and swallowed, closing her deep blue eyes as I recollected myself.

She stood up and awaited for me to do the same. I grasped the vibrator control in my hand and the leash before standing up, stretching and waiting for my twin dragons to retreat into my scales. After a few seconds, I was once again prim and proper while Rarity was not. I reached over and fixed her hat that got lopsided somewhere along the way and her legs were no longer trembling as bad as before.

“Let's go,” I said, tugging on the leash as we walked back towards the boutique.

“W-what? Master, I'm still full of your... c-cum,” she said, crossing her forelegs.

I didn't respond again, tugging once more. Rarity obediently started moving forward but a little awkwardly. We shuffled forward at a snail's pace since I couldn't force Rarity to move fast. We entered the first block, bidding farewell to the park for the time being. The vibrator continued buzzing and eventually, it hit Rarity hard.

She stopped walking as her legs started to violently tremble and she fell over, proceeding to experience another orgasm. She squirted fluids all over the ground and let out several moans. I resisted the urge to rut her once more in the street and opted for disappointment.

“That's no good,” I said, shaking my head.

“M-m-master, I a-apologize,” she whispered.

“Nope, I have to uphold my rules,” I said, flicking the vibrator to medium.

Her legs started trembling and she slowly, probably through sheer willpower, stood up and we trotted back ten meters. Her legs were violently shaking and she staggered several times. Rarity did her best to hide her gasps and moans and we turned around. Little droplets of fluid lead up to a puddle where she collapsed with pleasure. Switching the vibrator to the max setting, we stepped forward once more. She grit her teeth as she obviously attempted to withhold another orgasm and succeeded for the 20 meter requirement. I switched the vibrator back to it's low setting and scanned the area. Crisp winds flew by yet lights were still off and nopony was heard.

The next block passed by quickly and uneventfully and it looked like we were home free... but there always had to be a hitch; two drunken ponies staggered into the street from an alley and immediately, Rarity and I rushed over to a nearby locked up stall. Rarity was now panicking and forcing her mouth closed to hide the pleasure she experienced. I clamped my hand down on her mouth and we both held our breaths as the stallions passed by; if they turned, we'd both be spotted. I gently released my hand from Rarity's mouth and we locked eyes.

“Rarity...” I whispered.

“Bi...” She paused and glanced over. The stallions stopped, laughing at some joke and Rarity froze. She closed her mouth and glanced over at me, smiling. “Master, we're not home yet.”

I stared for a moment before feeling my body force itself towards Rarity, locking our lips in a kiss. It ended as quickly as it started and we smiled warmly at each other. Rarity's legs were trembling furiously once more and she rubbed her hindlegs together, obviously approaching orgasm.

The stallions disappeared down the street, turning around a corner and Rarity let out a sigh of relief; just in time too, as it morphed into a moan as she gushed fluids onto the ground in another orgasm. Rarity wrapped her arms around my neck and had stuttered breaths. She slowly returned to her regular, excited breathing and opened her eyes. I planted a kiss on her forehead and she leaned into me. We shared a brief moment, basking in each others' warmth before she released her grasp on my neck. Rarity rolled onto her front and instead of waiting for me, she stumbled to her hooves and faced her boutique which lay at the end of the street. I stood up and brushed myself off of any dust and we proceeded to walk towards the boutique.

Reaching the front doors, I opened them to find the place was the same as when we left. I held the door for Rarity as she walked in before closing it and looking around the place as I released my grip on the leash. Rarity staggered to the centre of her foyer and collapsed on the ground. I switched the vibrator off and walked towards her, slowly pulling the toy out of her rear. It was coated in fluids and I set it on the ground next to us along with the controller. I fell onto my knees and picked Rarity up, holding her in my arms. She wrapped her forelegs around me and started giggling. I pet her mane as she started laughing. After a few seconds, she looked up at me, face still red and with tears in her eyes yet she bore a huge, warm smile.

“Oh my, I was so s-scared, Spike! That was so exciting, and dangerous, and uncouth and dirty and oh my, I was scared!” She leaned into my chest and giggled into it. I accompanied her, giggling as well. “A-and those two stallions came by and they could have almost seen us and I was thinking 'uh-oh! Bingo bingo bingo' but I didn't because I couldn't disappoint you because you had faith in me and—”

“Woah there, slow down,” I said, pressing my fingers against Rarity's lips.

She had a brief moment where she realized what she was doing and broke into a hysterical laugh once more. I cuddled her, cradling her in my arms as she relaxed, letting out a few giggles before sighing heavenly.

“I love you, Spikey-wikey,” Rarity whispered as she planted a kiss on my chest. “Please, never forget that.”

I gave Rarity a long kiss on her head, petting her mane as I caressed her whole body. She sank into my chest, growing more lax the more I caressed her.

“I love you too, Rarity~”

Non-Clop - No Selfies Here

“Rarity, can I have a photo of you?”

She turned to me with a curious gaze as I held up a brand new camera I purchased. State-of-the-art, film that can have up to 50 snapshots. The smallest flash bulb available and only a 10lbs. Tripod. Grinning smugly, I was giddy as could be for the camera.

“I'll have to decline, Spike.”

Yeah no what?

“'scuse me?” I asked, lowering the tripod legs with a slack jawed gaze.

“I'm sorry, but I'm just not presentable right now and I've got enough work to not be presentable for the next day or two. Maybe next time, sweetheart,” she responded, turning around to begin work on a dress.

“Oh... that's okay, I guess.”

[*][*][*]

Two days later, I fumbled with the camera once more and scrambled towards Rarity's house. Upon getting to the door, I found it locked. I knocked on it several times and waited for over half an hour, knocking over and over. Eventually, I got bored of waiting, never once wondering why I didn't stop 29 minutes ago. I knelt on the ground and pulled a key from under a fake stone and unlocked the door. Stepping inside, carrying the camera via briefcase carrier, I stepped inside and spotted a sheet of paper in front of a mirror. Jogging over there, I spotted something that shot disappointment through my body.

'Gone to Canterlot for the day; an unexpected call from a client required immediate attention. Apologies to anypony that may come by, Sweetie Belle should be here all day. ~Rarity'

Sighing dejectedly, I sat down on one of the many stools in front of the many mirrors. After a few seconds, a thumping sounded from the stairs and behind me I heard a stoic 'oh'. Turning my head, Sweetie Belle cantered towards me and I gave her a smile. She wrapped her forelegs around my belly and I returned the hug.

“Hi. Sorry, Rarity left earlier,” she said, releasing me from the hug.

I waved the note in front of her instead of responding. Sighing dejectedly, I dropped my head and set the briefcase against the ground.

“What's that?” her innocent voice squeaked.

Glancing down at it then to her, I smiled and pressed a button on the top of the briefcase. It burst open and bounced into the air from the force. Legs popped out and a camera balanced on the tripod as Sweetie Belle watched with amazement.

“Want a photo?”

[*][*][*]

All done, I glanced at the photos of Sweetie Belle I took. I offered to take a few photos but she turned it into a regular fashion show. Getting any clothing she could find, that was hers, that was here, she wore it and posed on Rarity's fashion stage. What was supposed to be a few photos took up two film reels. She turned it into a regular fashion show; music, preprogrammed lights, makeup... she milked the hell out of this and when all was said and done, I quickly developed them and Sweetie Belle was beaming.

“And Rarity says I can't run a fashion show,” she said with a smug grin.

I smirked. “I'd say I'd agree with her but—” Sweetie Belle stared daggers at me and I chuckled. “She's wrong in this case, haha,” I said nervously as I turned away, scratching the back of my head.

She beamed and skipped around as she waited for me to finish developing the second reel. Minutes passed and I cut, enlarged and basically turned Rarity's showroom into a darkroom for the moment. After an hour or two, I finished developing all photos for Sweetie Belle, glad they were being used. I glanced over them and rubbed my chin, humming in thought.

“I'm not too bad,” I muttered.

I cleaned up the room as quickly as I set it up and watched as Sweetie Belle seemingly teleported the photos out of my hand and into Rarity's photo album. I packed up the camera and folded my arms as Sweetie Belle catalogued each photo with a giggle.

“I'll admit, you'd be a pretty cool big brother,” she stated.

Pausing for a moment, I considered what she said... as well as the implications. As I thought, my face reddened and I felt myself become flustered.

“B-big brother!? What, that would require that I...!?”

Sweetie Belle giggled and flicked a paper clip at me. It impacted right between my eyes and it snapped me out of my confusion as I rubbed the area.

“Rarity said I could consider you my knight in shining armour, since she was confident you wouldn't let anypony hurt her or me. I think she's right,” Sweetie Belle responded as she snipped up several photos, putting them into her own scrapbook.

My mouth curved in a way I couldn't prevent it; my face was heated and I felt especially good. A gentle warmth encompassed my mind and I stiffled a giggle. Sweetie Belle would be a pretty cool sister. Rarity would be a pretty cool wi—

“Spiiiikey~”

If my heart wasn't fluttering before, it was now. Turning my head, I could see Rarity cantering towards me with a spring in her step. Leaving the front door wide open, she had a huge grin on her face, big glasses and an even bigger hat atop her head; Rarity looked beautiful. Without missing a beat, she reared up on her hind legs and we embraced each other, pressing our lips against one another. A light smack sounded as we separated and she flashed her big blue eyes at me. I chuckled stupidly and completely forgot about the camera.

She slid her forehooves off my shoulder and cantered over to Sweetie Belle. Quickly, she began tickling her younger sister, much to Sweetie Belle's dismay. I smirked and even if I had a new film reel, I would have never gotten that photo; I forgot entirely.

[*][*][*]

Several days later, I got myself a new film reel and I carried the camera at the bottom of a basket filled with picnic items. The basket itself was larger than the average picnic basket, justified since I ate a lot recently as well as could carry the extra load. Rarity wore a light yellow dress with pink sunglasses and a yellow hat; the dress itself was similar to Twilight's simple birthday dress. Very modest.

Quickly, we made our way to the Ponyville Park and sat down at the top of the tallest hill, near the street lamp and looked out over Ponyville as several clouds floated in the sky, blocking the sun out for a few seconds now and then.

Much to Rarity's surprise, the first thing I pulled out wasn't the red and white checker board blanket, it was my camera. I threw it into the air and pressed the button, causing the camera to burst out atop a tripod. Within five seconds, I calibrated the settings and took a proper, in-focus photo of the wide Ponyville expanse. Rarity rolled her eyes, although I was oblivious. After, I then yanked out the blanket and gave it a wave. It spread out and I let it droop atop the grass. Rarity nestled herself on one end as I set out several snacks.

“A week later and I still feel jaded; I apologize if I act out anytime during this lovely picnic, Spike. I'm exhausted; these new young, hip customers do get some extravagant styles and it can really wear a girl down,” she said, laid out and comfy.

I sat down on the other edge and immediately devoured a loaf of bread like it was candy. Rarity seemed to be taken back by it but didn't voice any complaints. Laying back, I stretched my legs as Rarity nibbled on a small cookie, doing her best to daintily keep the crumbs off her face with a napkin.

“It's alright, Rarity. Sometimes, work is just stressful. Your worst was easily remedied with a simple massage,” I said, giggling.

I glanced over, just in time to see Rarity manually tilting her hat down to hide her blushing face. I grinned and rolled onto my right side, positioned just right to see under Rarity's hat. Her glasses were positioned just right on her snout so her eyes could be seen over the top of the dark shades. She was staring right at me with wide eyes and a reddened face; one of her cuter expressions. Giggling in response, I reached over. Her eyes shifted towards my hand for a moment and I stroked her purple mane. Her jaw dropped a little and after a moment or two, a bit of drool escaped the side of her mouth. She caught on after a moment and quickly wiped her chin, burying her face into her forelegs. I let out a laugh as I turned back over to my camera.

“Rarity, you are beautiful.”

Rarity faced me and her face was still red, even moreso than before having been caught drooling. Using my elbows, I pushed myself up so I was sitting and watched as she gulped for a moment. She seemed at a loss for words as our eyes met, her glasses not in the way.

“Your expression right now is cute, especially the glasses,” I said, continuing to brush her mane.

She glanced at the frames and quickly pushed them up to hide her eyes. Instead, I stopped stroking her mane and grabbed the edge of the frames, taking them off. She had nothing to hide behind and her blue eyes stood out against her red cheeks. Her lips trembled as she smiled a bit, letting out a giggle.

“May I take a photo of you?” I asked.

She stared at me confused, her mind obviously jelly right now. It was my turn to giggle as I pointed at the camera and she looked, my question finally clicking.

“O-oh, right, you wanted that a week ago. S-sure, sweetie,” she said, quickly attempting to clean up the crumbs and napkins she had.

Quickly snatching the camera, I took it off the tripod, aimed it at Rarity, calibrated it for a closer-shot, and steadied my hands.

“Say cheese,” I responded, finger on the button.

Rarity's head turned in my direction as she levitated her napkin. Her face was still red, eyes still blue and now, she was embarrassed to boot. Having learned from Sweetie Belle, I gotten an attachment that instantly developed photos this time. The photo buzzed, and then came out the front of the camera. It dropped onto the checker board blanket and Rarity took a moment to glance at it, then at me once more, clearly flustered.

“S-Spike, I wasn't ready,” she said, rubbing her temples as she attempted to hide her face.

“Maybe, but those photos are the best kinds,” I responded.

“I hate you, you rude little drake,” she mumbled, stiffling a series of giggles.

I chuckled in response and patted her head twice. “Sure thing, Rarity~”

Clop - Incendiary Methods

Galloping full speed, I careened towards the Golden Oaks Library in pursuit of my dragon. Busting in through the front doors of the library, Twilight didn't glance over as she calmly closed the door with her magic.

“SP—”

“He left two hours ago. Don't know where, busy reading. Go get him,” she said all non-chalant.

Groaning, I spun around and immediately slammed into the door. Stepping back dazed, I heard Twilight giggle. Glancing over there as I groaned, she spun around and wasn't really reading the book at all; she was holding a mirror and had watched me slam into the door. Feeling my face flush, she quickly apologized.

“I'm sorry, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash have been teaching me these pranks and—”

“NO TIME, SPIKE!” I shouted, stepping over and leaning against the door.

It opened with my weight and I quickly twirled around and broke into a mad gallop away from the library. I headed towards Sweet Apple Acres on the offchance that Rainbow Dash or Applejack had spotted him. I almost went back to the Carousal Boutique, but I had just left after Sweetie Belle and I made up.

Swerving left and right, I stopped caring about the dust I was kicking up into my mane and tail long ago. Several stopped to look but carried on, most likely assuming trivial Rarity was freaking about about shampoo or such... although I couldn't blame anypony if that was the case. I was always the Drama Queen. Lil' miss Rarity, the mare whom the world would need to please if only to stop her whining about some boytoy she dumped.

In this case, with Spike, it wouldn't be trivial. It would be complete, one-hundred percent heartbreak if my foolishness crumbled this entire relationship that I've spent almost the last year attempting to keep from dropping in the gutter. Like trying to keep a candle burning after the wax has all melted and the wick burnt off, I figured this impossible but something made me desperately want to see Spike, if only to let him deliver a new scar upon my face over and over until he forgave me.

Approaching the acres, I cleared my thoughts in an attempt to figure out my words; not to Applejack or Rainbow Dash, but to Spike. If he were here, I'd need my thoughts sorted out, my heart ready to pour out in a wave. Clearing the apple arches, I sprinted forward and spotted Apple Bloom immediately, pausing my brain to skid to a stop beside the little playing filly. She glanced up at me as I slid to a halt next to her.

“Hi Rar—”

“APPLEJAAAAACK!?” I spat out, feeling my exhaustion let itself out on the third syllable.

“—ity.” She nervously glanced to the side before facing me again. “Uh, west field? Her an' Rainbow Dash have been cuttin' grass fer an hour,” she said.

Breaking out into a mad dash, I left Apple Bloom playing with her buckets and plastic shovels. Once more, I worked my legs to the bone galloping across the expansive Sweet Apple Acres. Up, down and over the many hills; past the corn fields; past a park bench; past a small pond. My mind started to think a little more rationally and calm down. I began to focus more on running, sure as could be that my heart would sort itself out when I saw Spike.

It took me forever but eventually, I saw Rainbow Dash zipping up and down over a kilometer of field grass with a push mower while Applejack sat on a bench, sipping back cider.

“Why, I didn't know Tom Sawyer dropped by,” I responded, chuckling as the run cleared my mind better than I thought possible.

“This ain't no Tom Foolery or trickster 'jack at work. Jus' a bet Ah made with Rainbow. Ya would be s'prised at what ya could weasel outta that girl with a bet. She insisted Ah sit this one out and let me cut th' grass next time an' then we compare times,” Applejack said, guzzling the last of her bottle before chucking it beside her atop a pile of bottles.

“Well, I'll take your word for it. I have more pressing matters; have you happened to see Spike today? You see, I've fumbled up quite a bit recently and I need to rectify things ASAP,” I explained, pattering my hooves on the dirt path as I scanned the area, the panic returning full sweep.

“Well, Ah reckon Ah haven't seen him all day, but Rainbow Dash mentions spottin' the guy, but Ah really wouldn't bug 'er right now. She still has 'bout three fields left o' grass,” Applejack responded, patting her hoof on the bench next to her.

Impatiently pattering my hooves on the ground, I considered the possibility of Spike not being in Ponyville, and Rainbow Dash was my only lead. In response, I let a coarse sigh brush past my lips as I planted my rear on the wooden oak bench, feeling dirty as the natural seat was most likely rarely washed. With that, I began to wait...

[*][*][*]

“Fifty-seven, fifty-eight, fifty-nine, two hours,” I said with a dull tone.

It was at this specific point Rainbow Dash showed herself in what appears to be a “done” fashion.

“Oh hey rares, didn't see you come in,” she responded, playing cool as she leaned against the mower.

“I have someone to do that for me,” I muttered.

Applejack snorted and Rainbow's ears perked up. “What was that?”

“Nothing,” Applejack and I both said... except Applejack was giggling.

“Whatever, there's nowhere for me to 'come in' to, Rainbow Dash,” I responded, my impatience prodding my mind like never before.

“The field, duh,” she said, rolling her eyes as if that was a smart retort.

Letting her have that, I resisted the strong urge to grind my teeth and took a deep breath. Letting it out, I put on my best fake smile to mask the frustration and anger.

“So, I'm looking for a dragon.” I started to make gestures. “About yay big, purple scales, green spines, name Spike, my squeeze, yadda yadda. Two hours of waiting, I was told you spotted him once-upon-a-time,” I stated, waving my hooves around.

“Apparently somepony forgot to turn off inverted controls,” she muttered. Nearly swatting her, Rainbow pondered the question. “Well, yeah. Earlier, he bought a bouquet of flowers and immediately threw them out down the block. I know because I was there. So I guess I did more than spot him, but he did mention something about heading towards Fluttershy's cottage—”

“THANKS GOTTA GO BYE!” I shouted as I sprung to my hooves and broke out in a mad dash once more.

Not seeing their reactions, I galloped at my fastest speed out of the acres. The sun had started to set long ago and within minutes, the stars would show themselves. The skies were blue with hints of sunlight peaking over the broad, jagged horizon. Swerving around ponies heading home after a long, hard day of work was a nice sight; even though I was in turmoil, life goes on. It made me realize that Spike didn't spend a week thinking about only me. He was probably preoccupied assisting Twilight, doing chores and working. He probably didn't tell Twilight he swatted me, as only Sweetie Belle and Spike know. The makeup did its job well enough that I don't even think anypony realizes we had a fight.

I gulped down a lump in my throat as I fought the urge to sob. The fact that Twilight doesn't seemingly know means that Spike is either handling this all alone, without support, or he trusts that we'll be alright by ourselves. I hadn't noticed myself approach the little bridge in front of Fluttershy's house. I leapt over the stream rather than cross the bridge and cut across her front yard. Skidding to a halt, I practically railed on her door over and over until she showed up. Her mane was frazzled and she looked awful.

“AH!” I screamed. Fluttershy jumped, hiding to the side in response. “Oh, I'm sorry, Fluttershy, but your mane... you look awful, no offence,” I stated.

She shuffled to her hooves, Fluttershy's frazzled pink mane poking itself over the bottom yoke door. She did look positively adorable in her pink, fluffy mane. I had to give her a complete, sexy makeover one day so maybe she can find Mr. Perfect.

“None taken, I've been up all night trying to ween puppies from their momma's. If I don't, they'll continue to breastfeed and the momma won't stop lactating,” she said, rubbing her scalp and punctuating it with a yawn. “So, how can I help you?”

Once more, my hooves stamped into the ground lightly and fast to occupy my mind as words tried to form. Hopefully I spoke within the next year.

“Spike. Need. Please?”

“Oh, Spike? He stopped by a few days for the past week, helping me with my chores. I gave him the day off since it was wrecking me and I didn't like not having a gift. He left a while ago, saying something about finding a place to sit,” Fluttershy said.

“Oh, thanks Fluttershy!” I shouted as I galloped away. Stopping, I skidded to a halt and returned to the door. Quickly, I lit my horn and watched as Fluttershy's mane poofed back to it's natural softness. “There you go, dear. I'd hate to have no time to my mane myself,” I said, smiling as I galloped away for real this time.

“Thank you, Rarity!” she shouted with glee as the door closed.

Smirking, I once more started in a fast gallop. My heart was beating for two reasons and I was sure I'd be completely exhausted at the end of the day. Plus, I had to tinkle; Applejack practically forced the cider into my body as I waited.

Up ahead, the streets began to dim as the sun was gone entirely and streetlamps had to illuminate themselves just to make the roads safe... and I think I spotted my prize. Up ahead, a shadowy figure sat atop the railings of a bridge near the edge of Ponyville. Those purple scales and green spines I'd recognize anywhere.

“SPIIIIKEY!” I screamed into the air.

The shaded figure turned in my direction and Spike's voice called out my name curiously. The closer I got, the more I could see: green ear; sharp spines; sharp fangs; brisk figure; toned muscles from his training; the tears on his face; the confusion in his eyes; the frown his little mouth made. I couldn't handle it all.

I leapt through the air close to the bridge and towards the centre of the railing where Spike sat. I wrapped my arms around his body and let gravity cooperate with me. I could feel him leaning backwards, falling off the railing. Two bodies hit the shallow water below and I couldn't care less. My mane got soaked, tail ruined and it was chilly but I couldn't care less. The press could have a flash mob for my photo and I couldn't care less.

After realizing that I probably had to let go so we could breath, I released my grip on Spike and rolled onto my hooves, pushing myself up out of the water. It didn't come up high on me but it was enough that I could feel the chill. Spike sat up, legs crossed and propping himself up with his hands. Shaking his head, he glanced over at me as he rubbed his scalp with one hand. I immediately leapt forward once more, wrapping my forelegs around his neck as I hugged him as tight as possible. Once more, he fell back into the water, myself included. It was only three inches deep this time of year so I didn't worry about breathing issues.

I didn't bother waiting and pressed my lips against his. My makeup was completely washed off by now, since I didn't use my thick stuff. Ignoring it, I forced my tongue into his mouth and immediately our tongues met, swirling around each other as the water flowed around us. That was the only sound, plus our breathing. Spike's hands settled on my Cutie Marks and I wiggled my rump in response. I didn't care about what he did last week. I just wanted him to hold me, and love me, and know that I've long since forgiven him. I don't care about words or scars or greedy dragons or some uptight anus that calls himself a Canterlot fashion expert. Just Spike.

Prying my lips from his since I knew I'd have to talk to him at some point, we stared into each other's eyes as he leaned up, sitting once more. I sat in his lap, forehooves draped around his shoulders.

“Before you speak, I want you to know that I've forgiven you for striking me, and I want you to know I am so, so sorry about everything.” Gulping, I felt the tears coming down now. “About leaving you in prison, about ignoring you for those years, taking your Fire Ruby... being mad at you on Hearth's Warming Eve, for every little smack and bad word I've ever said—” I choked hard, sobbing openly now as tears stained my eyes. Spike looked back at me, his own tears flowing the same as my own. “I'm not a perfect girlfriend. I never will be, and as a mare, I will never be perfect. Someday, I'll be old and grey and in comparison, you'll be just starting your life.” My voice died quickly as it cracked numerous times. I could only whisper. “And I want you to know that even if our time is short, it's the happiest time of my life so far and I don't care what any Canterlot bitch says about us.” I gulped. “I don't care what alternate version of me that most likely hooked up with a rich colt says about us and I don't care what the natural order is; I love you and these scars and myself being present is proof of that.”

Spike just stared in response, and those few seconds felt like eternity to me. My heart was laid bare for him and if he wanted to, and I wouldn't blame him, he could crush my tiny little heart like that and I'd welcome it, even.

“I never cared. I gave you my heart before my birthday and after that incident, I gave you my soul here,” he responded.

We simply stared into each other's eyes at that moment, perplexed at what the other said. The anger and frustration was... so simple, yet I dragged it out like a whiny little girl wanting a perfect world. I will never escape criticism and prosecution; it's what I live to hear, so I can deal with it for a lifetime of happiness.

“Take me,” I said.

“What?”

I shuffled off his lap and spun around, raising my rump up to his face. We were under the bridge, thankfully, so this was just us.

“Take me. Right now. I need you. I can't wait. A year and a half ago, I gave you a kiss here. Now, I want to give you my body, here. It's yours. Take it, and don't wait up,” I said, mentally begging for it.

I clenched my eyes shut as I heard him stand up and tensed up my whole body as he set his hands on my curves. I waited for his penetration, but instead he lifted me into the air and set me on the grass next to the bridge. It was a little more open, but nopony would be out here this time... always the considerate one.

Without pausing, he moved forward and as soon as my hooves touched that bank, I felt his flaring hot tips spreading my lower lips apart and my body eagerly welcomed him in, already lubed up. In a second, both of his erections spread apart my lips, the little bumps caressing the ripples of my inner walls. It felt like heaven and I let out a shrill cry as he pressed himself against my G-spot already.

Leaning forward, Spike rested his torso against my back and positioned his head next to my own as he began to thrust back and forth at an incredibly fast pace already. There was no playing around here; we wanted each other and that was that.

Spike's strong hands caressed my belly as he slapped himself up against my rear, always moving his hips in such a way that my sopping wet lips took him right down to the base. Clenching my teeth, my lips were also tightly pressed against each other as I stifled a loud, long moan from escaping. Several animalistic grunts came from Spike's mouth as he really pounded my rear hard, constantly assaulting my G-spot with his hot tip as well as those many bumps on his phallus'.

Big strong hands then found themselves massaging my teats, immediately avoiding my nipples. Smart Spike always knew that teasing my nipples was too damn effective. I began to wiggle my hips and bend my hind legs in hopes that he'd somehow take to my nipples as he is my warm pussy. But he wasn't. If anything, he was now thrusting in and out as fast as he could... but not all the way. He was avoiding pleasuring me too much, prolonging the whole thing.

Wet slaps sounded in the area as well as numerous feminine, pleading moans as well as gruff, short grunts as one of Spike's hands finally tended to my nipples, pinching both of them. The other was brought up next to us and he planted it on the ground; more power to thrust.

My sensitive nipples sent a warmth throughout my entire pelvis as well as up my spine that felt glorious, making me shudder violently. My legs were numb from the constant poundings and my pussy was delightfully numb. The pleasure was building up and it was also so intense that I didn't care that he wasn't grinding my G-spot. The fact that I felt stretched and full was enough to send me closer to the edge.

Spike leaned back, hands on the ground as he pulled himself out and stopped. I turned my head and pleaded silently for him to continue, feeling the tips of his cocks almost falling out of my opening. With one hand, he wrapped around my barrel and rolled me onto my back. We could stare into each other's eyes this way, and it felt... more warm.

Spike lowered himself and simultaneously thrust his whole length inside of me. The bend of his cocks pressed against the roof of my pussy and right across my G-spot. I let out a moan that was cut short by Spike planting his mouth against my own. His slithery tongue pushed into my mouth and wrapped around my tongue as he sucked on my lower lip. His torso was pressed against my own and he was putting everything into his hips moving like a piston as fast as it could go.

Each thrust flared up against my vaginal roof and my whole pelvis felt warm. Spike pulled back from the kiss and his hot breaths caressed my neck. He leaned forward and began to suck on my neck, the somewhat alien feeling reeling in the sensations of love. I squeezed his body as I felt my orgasm approaching and my heart pounding like a metalhead drums.

What caught me off guard was a certain hot white liquid pumping inside of me. I came the instant I felt it impact my inner walls, being already on edge for so long. We held each other tightly as the white seed pumped into me constantly, no end seemingly in sight. Spike must have been really pent up as I could actually feel it filling me up. The liquid pumped out of him, and then out of me as it dripped down towards my rear entrance, mixed with my own fluids.

My pelvis was on fire from it all and my heart was beating so fast that you'd think it really wanted to give itself to Spike. We lay there, basking in the warmth regardless of the chill as a brisk wind blew against our wet bodies.

Spike pulled back and I stared into his gorgeous, green-slitted eyes. We planted a small kiss on the other's lip and then smiled.

“I love you,” we muttered out simultaneously.

He climbed from atop me and stood up, stretching. I settled for sliding off the bank and into the stream, letting the water wash away his seed. I kind of wanted to let it linger inside for a moment longer, but even I couldn't withstand this much for Spike. A girl has to have standards.

“What say we head to the boutique?” Spike asked, grinning.

[*][*][*]

We sauntered down the street, talking about tales long past. Changeling invasion, his birthday, the Diamond Dog kidnapping, merry tales and near-adventures we shared. The Nightmare taking my body, how I nearly killed Spike in the process... and tales of embarrassing sexual misadventures. You could write a story about it.

“And there you were, bouncing up on my lap, and then you fell off and hit your head on the headboard. I thought it was so punny that I actually laughed as you were laid out unconscious,” Spike said, giggling.

I joined him, elbowing him in the side. “I did chew you out a bit for that... that may be one thing I won't apologize for,” I joked.

“Hah, well I don't blame you. I almost forgot about you,” he said, chuckling.

“Forgot about lil' old me? How could you?” I said, puckering up my lip in mock anger.

“Cheer up, princess. It was only until I remembered we were doing that sex thing ponies talk about,” he stated as we approached the door.

“Ah, yes, the 'sex thing'. I've heard legends about that but never believed them until once upon a time, ya know?” I asked, still giggling away.

We chuckled a bit as Spike fumbled with the door, due to the wet hands. We shared a laugh and stepped inside where I only now decided to shake myself off. My mane was all frazzled now, but that's okay.

“Shh, Sweetie Belle is most likely asleep.” Immediately, I lit my horn up and my body was heated for a moment. It dried me up entirely now and most likely woke up Sweetie Belle. “Well, oopsie.”

We both giggled once more and I repeated the procedure with Spike until he was nice and dry. We both needed no extra words to understand Spike was staying the night and we proceeded upstairs. Open door, close door. Move sheets, get on bed. Move sheets over us, snuggle up to Spikey for the first time in a week, and allow him to use me like a teddy bear once more. I was convinced by this point that I could just replace my bed with gems, let Spike sleep on that and then sleep on Spike. It was a win-win for us both and I smirked at the thought.

“I love you, Spike,” I whispered as I felt today's exhaustion getting to me.

“I love you too, Rarity. Sleep well.”

Spike kissed me on the forehead and I buried my face into his neck even further and let out a hearty, satisfied sigh.

I may not be perfect and I may have my cons to Spike... but I hope one day, I can be everything Spike wants.

Clop ~SPECIAL~ - "Cliche Fantasy" (HAIL MARY CHAPTER 10—SPARITY)

**NOTE: READ THIS STORY FOR THE FULL CONTEXT:

HAIL MARY**

THIS CHAPTER IS HUMANIZED! YOU ARE WARNED!!

Scootaloo had been right, surprisingly, when she mentioned that Rarity's birthday was coming up soon. Spike overheard Twilight and some of the others talking about it for a good few days before the actual date, and had been dying for an invitation. There was no reason he shouldn't have got one, especially after the fabulous night the two of them had had, but he was still nervous. He was always silent when he heard them discussing it, be it Twilight on her cell phone at home or the group at lunchtime when he would join them. At last though, his invitation came through.

“Spike, Twilight told you the party starts at seven-thirty, didn't she?” It was a simple text, indeed, but it sent the boy reeling.

“No, she didn't mention it. Thursday evening though, right?” Spike replied, trying not to sound too eager or presumptuous.

“Yes, that's right. I do hope you'll be there, you're not busy, are you?” Spike read that over and over until his smile seemed to sink into his cheekbones. She hoped he would be there.

“Of course I'll be there, I saved the date and everything.” He thought it sounded polite and flattering, so he sent it. “Who's all invited?”

“The usual. Rainbow talked me into inviting the football team, too. Which, I am not opposed to. It's good for us all to come together, don't you think?” was the response.

“Yeah, it should be fun.”

Rarity stared at the response time and again. By then, Thursday had arrived, and several of her friends had come over early to help her set up the decorations. Twilight had made a checklist of preparations, snacks, drinks and activities—of course—and was currently going over said inventory. Applejack had helped move most of the stuff out of the boutique, leaving chairs around, especially by the payment counter, where Rarity anticipated snacks and conversation might be held. Meanwhile, Fluttershy and Rarity herself had put up most of the decorations, confirming with guests about times of arrival. Both Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie had yet to arrive, which was no surprise, seeing as how Rainbow was always late and Pinkie Pie said she had to stop off for some supplies.

Everything was finished in a timely manner, as Twilight had predicted, and the girls were gathered in the kitchen. As Twilight was triple-checking the checklist, Rarity reached into the bottom of her refrigerator and pulled out a tall, simple bottle of champagne. The other girls looked over with surprise as she gartered some champagne flutes from her cupboard and brought them over, aligning them along the counter.

“It was wonderful of you all to come and help out. Perhaps we should have a few drinks, just us girls, before the others arrive,” Rarity mused as she removed the wrappings from around a champagne bottle, readying to pop the cork out.

“Thanks but no thanks, Rare,” Applejack graciously declined, “Ah gotta drive home after th' party, an' it's a long trip.”

“Nonsense, Applejack,” Rarity flicked the cork off skilfully, pouring the bubbling liquid into four perfectly portioned glasses. “You can stay in my guest room, no worries, darling.”

“Y'mean that?” Applejack asked curiously, hope inflating in her voice. “My, that's very generous o' you.”

“Don't mention it,” Rarity placed the bottle down beside the glassed as the girls reached out and took them.

Rarity had no reason not to provide Applejack with a means to stay, she was one of the most trustworthy of her friends. If anyone was going to keep it clean and respect the offer, it was Applejack. The four girls raised their shimmering, gold glasses to the light, and smiles were traded among them.

“T' Rarity, an' a fancy-lookin' party,” Applejack chuckled, not really knowing a proper way to say it.

“And to a perfectly civilized birthday, spent with my dearest friends,” Rarity added, graciously tipping her glass to each friend before they clicked together in the middle.

“Cheers!” was called as they brought the glasses to their lips, taking in the sweet flavour. Everyone but Applejack sighed pleasantly, while the farmer scrunched up her face at the dissatisfying sour, fruity taste, but drank it anyway.

As the glasses were tipped back and light laughter was spread about, a doorbell was heard quite clearly over the quiet boutique. Rarity finished her sip and placed the glass on the counter where she sat, noticing the reddened rim from her lipstick. She hummed lightly as the swallow went down her throat, the bubbling a surprising yet pleasing sensation.

“Oh, that's Pinkie. Right on time,” Rarity chimed as he hopped down off the counter, smiling innocently as she went to greet her friend. “Pour a glass for her, will you girls? Should be a nice treat for her. This birthday? This is going to be perfect.”

“This is not how I anticipated my party to be.” Rarity crossed her arms as she leaned against the entrance to the hallway from the lower floor of the Boutique. “I even dressed up for this.”

It was true, she was wearing a beautifully designed outfit, which she herself had made just for this occasion. It was a shimmering, silky blue and sized perfectly, folds of clothing falling breezily over others and ruffling slightly at the thigh. It ran over but one shoulder and tastefully hid anything inappropriate, though it squeezed her around her thin waist and contrasted her large bust.

“You invited Pinkie Pie, you had to know that things would get a little rowdy,” Twilight tried to console her, stepping back as Score ran past her without a shirt on, hollering something incoherent.

“I think this has past the point of a little rowdy,” Rarity sighed out, pursing her lips as she watched it all go on.

She had anticipated a well-intended party, perhaps some dancing and some talking with close friends. However, that was not how the members of the football team, whom she had invited, liked to party. Besides that, the frizzy-haired Pinkie had decided to bring along a few extra decorations, friends, drinks and music mixes, the last of which she blasted over the stereo at maximum volume. The dance floor was crowded and at times turned into something of a mosh pit, though neither Twilight or Rarity dared get near it.

“I hope they don't break anything,” Rarity worried, looking at the expensive mannequins sporting her latest designs, which had been moved aside to make way for a beer-pong table set up with some end tables and a hunk of plywood the boys had lugged in from a dumpster nearby.

“I don't think so, I saw Spike going around and collecting most of the valuables earlier,” Twilight mentioned proudly, speaking of her brother in a bright light.

“He sure is a sweetheart,” she let out a slow sigh, looking around for the boy in question.

The doorbell rung suddenly, and both girls looked at each other to be sure they heard it at all. Immediately following the faint chiming was a rough several raps against her beautiful door, which was louder than the bell. Rarity excused herself from Twilight's company and went to greet whoever it was.

Glancing over at the clock, Rarity noted the time was almost 9:00pm, just past time to be fashionably late. There was only one person who would show up then, someone who had lazed around doing absolutely nothing until the last possible minute.

Rarity opened her door to greet the final guest, only to come face to face with the bored expression of a certain football captain. The girl outside her boutique made a weird, scrunched up face as she looked Rarity up and down, noticing her elegant attire. Garbed with casual ripped jeans and her letterman jacket, she seemed very contrary to the possible dress code. With a snarky scoff, the guest snickered and crossed her arms.

“Shit, was this a costume party?” the brash girl remarked rudely.

“Pleasure to see you too, Rainbow Dash.” Rarity blankly replied, accustomed to her obnoxious behaviour by now.

“Happy birthday, you skank,” Rainbow stepped in to the boutique without permission and patted Rarity of the shoulder twice. “You seen my girl around?”

“I'm not really certain I should respond to that, but Applejack is in the far corner. By the,” Rarity paused and winced as she glanced over at the bunch of mixed drinks that made a mess of her counter. She herself had provided several bottles of the finest champagne, but apparently that had not been enough, as Scootaloo and the Dumbbells had shown up with bags of harder liquor and a cooler full of beer. “Beverages.”

“Athankya,” Rainbow Dash said in an attempt at a classy accept, tipping her pretend top hat as she passed Rarity.

Rarity sighed as she closed the door behind the girl, taking a slow breath before turning back around to face her so-called birthday party. It was nothing like she had planned, certainly, and she felt rather alone and disappointed by it all. She leaned against her front door, looking out at the bunch of familiar faces, acquaintances or better known, who had better things to do than pay attention to her on such a special day at this.

High-pitched giggling followed by a smaller girl hanging on her shoulder caused Rarity to glance to the right to see Pinkie Pie squeezing her arm. Pinkie attempted to speak before she almost fell over, causing Rarity to use both her arms to support the seemingly dazed girl.

“Oh my, Pinkie Pie, are you alright?” Rarity asked, setting the party girl atop a small stool.

“Hehe, I’m fi—” A hiccup. “—ne, hahaha!”

Pinkie leaned her head against the wall and Rarity knelt down beside her. Leaning in, Rarity gently opened up Pinkie’s mouth and took a sniff, regardless of how it disgusted her. Much to her suspicions, she retched back, realizing what was going on.

“Pinkie Pie, where did you get alcohol!?” Rarity asked, immediately glancing around the room. “Rainbow Dash!? But, she was only here briefly… Was it those Dumbbells!? I swear, those boys will be—”

Pinkie’s arms wrapped around Rarity’s neck, engulfing her in a choking hug. Rarity lost her balance and immediately fell on Pinkie. The weight of the two caused the stool to slide forward, tumbling the duo onto the ground. Rarity groaned as Pinkie Pie started giggling immediately, hiccuping as she did. Rarity’s groaning was replaced with worry as she realized in their current position, she inadvertently had her rear raised in the air in her very short skirt. She pushed herself to her feet, briefly forgetting about Pinkie Pie as she spun around, glancing at the crowd. For once on her birthday, she was glad nobody’s focus was on her yet she still attracted the attention of two boys. She sighed in relief as she saw that they were still attempting to pull out their phones by the time she started walking away.

‘Gah, I forgot about Pinkie. Oh, well, I’ll apologize later since she really doesn’t seem to care.’

Rarity retreated to one corner of her boutique, specifically the kitchen. This was one area she knew she had to have a door—and lock—installed for the party. The upstairs simply had a small chain at the base with a “No Trespassing” sign since she couldn’t find a “No Entry” sign. It wasn’t quiet but it was the only secluded place she could find. The kitchen was dimly lit and had numerous party supplies should they run out of snacks and drinks but granted the inclusion of alcohol, she figured that her meager bottle of wine wasn’t going to cut it.

Glancing to the side, she spotted many of the finer, more irreplaceable objects that was in her shop’s lobby set carefully. Included with it all was two mannequins containing several of Rarity’s latest works, one of which she considers her magnum opus of the year. Smiling, she leaned against the kitchen’s island as she pulled out a bottle of wine from under the counter.

“Such a dear,” she muttered, retrieving a glass as well.

Popping the cork, she let out a wistful sigh as she poured the liquids into the glass. A glass of red wine, cheaper than what she bought several nights prior, she took her time, effectively playing with the flowing liquid until it almost overflowed. She set the bottle down and lifted the glass, gently swivelling it as she did before, taking extra care to make sure the wine didn’t spill over.

“Happy birthday to me,” she muttered.

Standing up, she stepped back, leaned against the counter, pressed the rim against her lips and tilted it back. In one swish, she managed to guzzle the entire glass. As she finished, she winced briefly as she made sure not to open her mouth until the liquids were consumed, letting out a deep exhale when she was done. She set the glass next to the bottle of wine and immediately started pouring herself another bottle until she heard the knob on the new kitchen door rattle. She glanced over, shaking her head before resuming refilling her glass. She heard the sound of her lock deactivate and she stopped pouring the wine only to see Spike slide in through the door, quickly attempting to relock it before Scootaloo’s voice boomed.

“Whassa mattah, Shpike? Nooo, Rardy don’t have t’ know, it’ll be our lil’ shecret,” she slurred, collapsing against the wall.

“Oh fuck, oh fuck,” Spike repeated as he locked it, shuffling to the side to put all his weight against the door.

He spun around, pressing his back against it before realizing that Rarity was with him in the kitchen, pouring a glass of win. He grinned sheepishly, chuckling as his eyes shifted to the door handle that Scootaloo was attempting to open.

“H-hi, Rarity. I didn’t k-know you were in here,” he said, stepping away from the door cautiously as the banging stopped.

“Well, it is my house, Spike,” she said, giggling as she relaxed, not filling her glass up like last time.

“Not what I meant, but, well, it’s your birthday.” He stepped over to the island, leaning forward as he propped himself up on his arms. “Go party.”

She shook her head, sighing as she slid the bottle to the darker end of the island, swishing the red wine once more.

“I was expecting a more… reserved or quieter get together and although I can only blame myself, it turned into a wild rave. I was just hoping to be with my friends and maybe a few of the football team members and you but I guess Pinkie getting involved inevitably led this to be a regular bash.”

She lifted the glass up yet before she could take a sip, Spike’s fingers slipped around the neck of the glass and lifted it out of Rarity’s fingers, causing the girl to glance up in confusion. Spike merely guzzled what was in the glass instead of her, wincing due to the taste; he wasn’t used to alcohol it seems.

“Well, I’m here now. We can drink alone, except… uh, there’s two of us, so I guess we’re not really alone,” he said, averting his eyes. “Although I shouldn’t be drinking.”

“Who gives a damn on a day like today? Plus, I can legally drink, dearie. It’s fine if I do it,” Rarity said, fetching another glass.

“Ah, well, okay.” Pausing briefly, he glanced to the door which still had sound exploding through the creases. Spike winced as a particularly loud shout sounded before facing Rarity as she refilled the two wine glasses, this time seemingly happier. “There are some things people shouldn’t say, but sometimes it’s better to just say them instead of letting them come out at worse times, y’know?” Spike downed the entire glass once more, not waiting for Rarity to pour him another glass. They didn’t lock eyes yet neither could say why. Spike decided to take a guess. “Invisible strings.”

Rarity stopped herself from pouring another glass as Spike said that. She turned to face him fully with a raised eyebrow as he chuckled at her confusion.

“Strings?”

Spike curled his lip before downing yet another glass of wine, taking it in stride as he refilled it once more. The bottle was now half empty, something Rarity took note of. Spike sighed once more, rubbing one of his fangs.

“Things you do in life are like… strings, or threads. You meet someone, you now have a string connected to them. You know their name and at first, it’s just a lil’ thread. Get to know them better and the thread changes into other things. Twilight’s string becomes, say, a sweater vest because I swear to god, you haven’t seen her wardrobe from her Canterlot days.” Spike giggled at the memory, obviously starting to feel some of the alcoholic effects. “Applejack would be her stetson… I guess Big Mac’s would be a yoke. Rainbow would become a jersey, or a Gay Pride flag, just because she really broadcasts it to AJ often.” Slapping himself once, Spike mentally scolded himself for what he said as Rarity slowly consumed her drink.

“And me? I wouldn’t know.” Spike shrugged. “I’ve never been able to get a read on myself. Sometimes, these strings… we don’t know what to do with them. Whether or not to cut them, or decorate them, or add to them or do what with them, such as wrap them around your delicate little index finger and create something out of them. That’s where you come into things, Rarity.”

Spike downed one more glass before setting it inside the island’s sink. Rarity glanced up as he started walking, slowly circling the island until he stood in front of Rarity. She set the glass on the edge of the counter, pressing her palm flat against the surface afterwards. The two had faint smiles, Spike’s being a bit larger.

“I guess,” he said, turning left and leaning his back against the counter, “I’m just waiting for when you decide if you want to utilize my string. Make something out of it from it’s short, unintersting colour into something beautiful. That’s like, your special talent or something.”

“Making things out of string?” Rarity asked, leaning against the island as her grin grew.

“No, you fool. Making anything beautiful, no matter where it came from. You managed to turn me from a loser with weird eyes into someone who randomly joined the football team just to impress a girl,” Spike said, turning down to the wine bottle before ignoring it.

“Hmph! It was a fool’s errand so indeed I am a fool. Nonetheless, it was still your own courage that brought you here, wasn’t it?” Rarity asked, picking her glass up once more and downing half of what was left. “You could have quit the instance you heard Rainbow Dash being such a rude little b… botherer.”

“Haha, you mean a butch? Err, I mean, bitch?” Spike said, slapping himself in the forehead as he fumbled his words.

“I don’t want to be rude,” Rarity responded, giggling as she took another drink, interrupted as Spike poked her right where her navel would be. She spat out a bit of wine, leaning forward to prevent it from spilling on herself as she started to giggle along with Spike.

“Oops, that was, uh, yeah,” Spike responded, setting his hand on her shoulder.

“Gah, stooop, you, I’m ticklish.” Rarity leaned back and immediately inspected her outfit to make sure she didn’t spill. Spike pressed his finger on the bottom of her chin, tilting her head up so she faced him. “Hmm?”

“I guess it was me in the end. I brought myself here, but in the end, I still did it to try and be someone you wouldn’t be ashamed of being with.” Spike leaned in closer as the giggles stopped, replaced with an odd quiet they weren’t used to that night. “I don’t wanna sound like a stalking bitch, but… I’ve watched you from afar.”

“Stalker,” Rarity said in a singsong voice followed by a giggle.

Spike rolled his eyes, shaking his head as Rarity hiccuped. “No… I mean, I’ve known you for years and for a while, I’ve been enamoured. About you. Or, with you, whatever. I’ve been in love with you.” Spike gulped once as his hand slowly moved forward, setting down gently on Rarity’s hand that was resting on the counter. Her hand anticipated him and moved to hold onto his. “I’ve watched you and seen you. I’ve seen you on days where you cried, or days where you were mad. Or days where you were so happy you cried. I slowly began to realize I could identify what kind of clothing you wore… the maker, where it came from, what fabric and even what kind of lipstick or shampoo or perfume you use. I just sort of… picked up on it because I wanted to know you.”

Rarity’s mouth twitched briefly before a wide grin broke out on her face. Her other hand wrapped around Spike’s other hand and gently tugged him closer towards her. He stumbled briefly, pressing his pelvis into hers, both of them struggling not to fall over onto the island. Rarity simply welcomed the warmth his body brought hers, her hands sliding up Spike’s arms before wrapping around his back.

“You never had to do any of that to know me… or have me… you could have just asked, Spikey-wikey,” she whispered, leaning in even closer.

Spike gulped yet again, leaning in as he closed his eyes. Opening them slightly, Spike could feel Rarity’s breath on his lips; the sweet scent of wine and her natural breath sending his mind into a frenzy.

A loud banging occurred before someone yet again unlocked the kitchen door without ease, causing the couple to jump apart. Spinning to face the door, the two saw a figure tumble to the ground, a glass shattering as it occurred. Suddenly, all the noise in the house flared up, alerting the duo to the fact that yes there was a party going on in Rarity’s home. Upon stepping to the side, they saw Twilight giggling on the floor, rolling onto her back oblivious to the mess she created on the kitchen floor.

“Argh! Seriously!? How many lightweights are at this party!?” Rarity shouted, stomping over to Twilight.

“Don’t you worry, Ratty, I’m not duck, honestly,” Twilight mumbled as she burst into laughter, completely limp as Rarity lifted her up, propping her in a chair. “It’s jusht a bad case of Piggy Pie.”

Spike sighed, walking over to the door and locked it once more before Rarity’s voice spoke in protest.

“There’s no point, is there?” Rarity said, sighing wistfully once more. “Here, come pick Twilight up, she’s too heavy for me.”

“Too fat for yooou,” Twilight said with a giggle.

Rarity turned to Spike as he walked towards them, a smile on her face.

“Would you say three fat, Spike?”

“What was that oh yeah my sister is drunk let’s take her elsewhere okay let’s go,” Spike stammered out as he pushed by Rarity, hoisting his sister over his shoulder without any problem.

“Whee,” Twilight cried out softly before falling asleep.

“Haha, ah, my,” Rarity said as she shut the lights off and made sure the kitchen was clean.

Once they left the room, Rarity pulled out a key and locked the kitchen door and just for extra measure, put up another “No Trespassing” sign. In the main lobby, there were numerous presents stacked up and Pinkie announcing that the birthday cake and presents would be taken care of in just an hour. Sighing, Rarity stepped up stairs, removing the chain as Spike followed, rehooking the chain. Spike gulped when he realized where he was going.

‘This is Rarity’s *home*, her private area of the shop,’ Spike thought, gulping as the noise downstairs once again faded from their consciousness.

Rarity led him down the hallway, past a closet, stopping right in from of a room labelled “Sweetie Belle”. Opening the door, it was void of many things, Sweetie Belle spending this week at her parents’ place.

“Just put her on Sweetie Belle’s bed for now. I’ll lock the door so nobody can get in,” Rarity said.

Nodding, Spike stepped in, closing his eyes as often as possible to avoid letting his eyes wander into the personal space of someone else. With one hand, he threw the blankets back and set the sleeping Twilight down in the bed, fixing the sheets so Twilight was snuggled up in a bunch. Stretching his back, Spike turned around to face Rarity whom idly waited in the door, smiling. Spike returned the smile and stepped back, staggering briefly before giggling. Rarity outstretched her arms as Spike almost fell into her, hugging her tightly. The couple stumbled back, a bit lightheaded before Rarity’s back met the opposing wall.

“S-Spike, I ‘ave to lock the door,” Rarity protested, shoving Spike to the right.

Rarity stepped forward, closing the door as she locked it while Spike stumbled in the direction of Rarity’s room. He pressed both hands against each wall, holding himself up as Rarity pocketed the key that seemed to be universal. She smiled as Spike pushed himself to his feet and before he could properly reorient himself, Rarity pressed her hands against Spike’s chest, shoving him back into her door.

The wooden plank opened up revealing Rarity’s room and Spike only had a moment to process this before the door slammed shut and Rarity grabbed Spike’s shirt by the collar like she did previously, holding him in place. His eyes darted around, his eyes growing wider as he realized where he was.

‘Oh my shitting god, this is *Rarity’s room*. Rarity’s room. Hers. All hers. Her place. Her room. Just us.’

Gulping once, Rarity gently pushed Spike once more, guiding him back towards her bed. Spike caught on and his arms came up, hands grasping Rarity’s shoulders. She yelped in surprise, releasing her grip on Spike as he gently swung her around, practically throwing her atop her velvety red sheets, canopy undisturbed by the rustling. Rarity, having closed her eyes as Spike tossed her, opened then to see Spike’s arms pressed against the bed at both her sides, his body looming over hers and his face inches from hers. Their heartbeats quickened and a red tone found its way to their cheeks. Right away, the heated tension caused Spike to start panting as his mind reeled with fantasies all coming to a point in one night. He gulped once as he stared down into the eyes of the one that caught his heart, which was pounding in his chest; Spike felt very heavy indeed in the moment. Rarity smiled, allowing her arms to splay out, watching as her own deep, heavy breaths caused her chest to rise more noticeably… which caught the eyes of the boy atop her. She grinned devilishly as she watched him adorably avert his eyes, his blushing intensifying.

“Aha, I saw that, Spike,” Rarity said, licking her top lip.

“S-sorry,” Spike muttered, gritting his teeth.

“Don’t be sorry, you naughty boy. You said you spent years watching me, right?” Rarity asked, lowering her voice into a sultry whisper.

“Y-yeah?”

“Typically, for my dresses, I follow a ‘look with your eyes, not hands’ rule until final purchases… I think for you, you can be an exception,” she said, winking at him.

Spike gulped and his beating heart soon became the only thing he could hear as he briefly glanced down at her chest, only to meet her eyes again as she nodded. Rarity also seemed to avert her eyes, her fingers bending and gripping the sheets in anticipation. Spike leaned back, allowing his knees to support his weight as he lifted his hands off the bed, setting both on her belly. Unsure, he gently rubbed her belly, slowly working his hands upward as he seemed to be exciting himself moreso than Rarity.

His thumbs and index fingers soon pressed the base of each mound of flesh and Spike gulped as he once more found his stuttering nervous self taking over. Gritting his teeth once more, he simply twisted his wrists and allowed his fingers to gently slide onto her bosom, applying no pressure at the moment as he took in the situation.

‘Oh my god oh my god oh my god.’

With nothing else to lose, he gave a gentle squeeze, pinching his thumbs and index fingers where he thought her nipples would be. Her breath was cut short by a light gasps and Spike’s breathing stopped as well. Releasing the pinch, he let his fingers cup the sides of her breasts through the clothing as he pressed his thumbs gently in the centre, rubbing around the area in circles which seemed to be doing something.

‘Oh wow, these are… sensitive,’ Spike thought, ignoring a burning sensation in his pelvis.

Another gulp. Spike allowed his hands to apply more pressure, ‘kneading the flesh’ as he read in a magazine once. He wondered why he bothered reading the fan mail portion of it in the first place but soon discovered that Rarity seemed to be responding to everything he did. He pressed the two mounds together and gently shook his hands, watching them jiggle as he listened to Rarity’s gentle moans and gasps of air.

‘Oh, my, he’s really touching them,’ Rarity thought, feeling her mind going numb and an incredible warmth burn in her chest, as she was also just registering the situation. Her breaths were ragged and cut short by soft gasps and gentle moans brought on by the light sensations. If she was playing before, she certainly wasn’t now when she realized her arms were now entirely numb and useless.

“W-wow, you’re r-really, um, shivery,” Spike said, his voice light and stuttered as he swallowed in the middle.

Rarity opened one eye half-way, feeling a grin forming on her face.

“S-shut u-up, dammit, this i-is nothing,” Rarity responded, failing at her attempt to sound dominant and unresponsive.

Spike grinned and glanced down at the top Rarity wore, his instincts taking over the control his mind had on the situation. Removing his hands, Rarity let out a whine as well as a sigh of relief, her shivering slowing down. Instead, Spike mentally apologized in advance before slipping his fingers between the folds held together by her buttons, grasping the fabric tightly. With a swift motion, he yanked his hands apart which ripped the buttons on her top, revealing a laced black brasserie like in his fantasy. Rarity let out a louder yelp, her eyes opening up from the sheer suddenness of the motion and sound of the fabric being torn.

Eyes shifting down, she locked onto Spike’s excited, nervous gaze which was fixated on her heaving chest as it was now merely covered by a thin black bra. As much as she wanted to, she couldn’t take her eyes off her own body as Spike’s hands firmly grasped her chest once more, the bare fingers making contact with the soft, pale flesh almost entirely exposed by the design of the black brassiere, little holes in the chest except for the areola practically making her bra act as lingerie.

Rather than experiment more, Rarity’s heartbeat doubled as Spike’s hands slid down, his fingers slipping under the strap. Before she could properly react, one rough tug and she could feel part of the strap as well as Spike’s knuckles brush over her mounds as her chest was completely exposed. Spike let go of the strap, letting it gently snap against her chest and she let out a gasp.

Spike, using an index finger, gently prodded one of Rarity’s perky, erect nipples. Pressing against the top, he flicked it and played with the nipple, causing Rarity to squirm underneath him. She clenched her fists, brought her arms close to her chest, squeezed her arms, anything to fight back the pleasure she felt.

“You’re sensitive,” Spike whispered, his voice catching in his throat.

Rarity couldn’t respond to that, continuing to lightly shift underneath Spike until both his hands once again covered her chest, his thumbs resuming what he did before, this time without a top in the way.

Spike glared down, watching with glee as he saw Rarity wiggle underneath him, gasping and moaning and doing anything to stifle the pleasure to no avail. Stopping briefly, Rarity only had a moment to calm down before Spike’s hands slid around her back as he shifted her further up on the bed. Wandering for a moment, Spike soon grasped her left breast in one hand, causing her to wince briefly as the contact with her nipple sent chills down her spine. Instead of using his other hand, Spike leaned forward, sticking his tongue out and Rarity briefly saw how long it was before his lips clamped around her nipple, his tongue immediately playing with the erect flesh.

Rarity started to screech before she merely arched her back, letting out a silent scream as she was assaulted by newfound pleasures. Her hands gently slid through Spike’s hair, keeping him pinned to her chest. Spike didn’t fight it, letting years of pent up lust and emotion built up lead him on.

His tongue pressed into her nipple as Spike began to suckle on the flesh. The boy revelled in the motions, suckling loudly as his hands fondled her breasts. Using his free hand, Spike ran it down her exposed curves, delicately sliding his fingers underneath both the strap of her skirt and underwear. Taking a note from their date, Spike ran his hand over her rear, feeling the soft flesh under both his hands. Rarity’s legs spread ever so slightly as she gently pressed her pelvis against Spike’s hip. Taking a note, Spike retracted his hands, releasing his oral grasp on Rarity’s nipple. The woman immediately covered her chest, feeling an odd chill settling over her body. Closing her eyes, she attempted to calm down and bask in the feeling and eventually fluttered her eyes open, locking her eyes on Spike’s.

Curiously, her focus trailed down his body before locking onto a rather obvious bulge in his pants, almost stopping her breathing dead cold. She gulped once and turned her gaze back to Spike before she shuffled back, sitting herself up. Lightly pulling the trim from under her skirt’s strap, she didn’t bother unbuttoning her shirt, opting to rip it off as Spike did. For her brassiere, she had to undo the strap before Spike reached forward, yanking it off along with her top leaving her top completely exposed.

Spike gently pushed her shoulders until she laid on her back before letting his hands slide down her body, fingers sliding under the strap for her skirt, panties and leggings. In one motion, he leaned back, tugging the clothing off slowly. Spike’s eyes were fixated on her pelvis, his mind still running on pure instinct. Rarity closed her eyes, her legs shifting briefly as she let Spike unclothe her slowly.

Spike averted his eyes once she was exposed and looked down to her ankles, continuing to tug until it was only her shoes blocking the way. Undoing the straps, Spike tugged the heels off along with her bottoms and carelessly tossed them aside. Gulping once, he glanced up to see Rarity start to cross her legs, merely to stop. A hand covered her mouth as her eyes gently opened, her body shivering as their eyes locked.

She leaned up, keeping her eyes fixated on Spike’s while her hands slid down to the base of his shirt. Rarity tugged at it, Spike taking the hint and sliding the rest of it off. She spotted his 60lbs. weight vest on it and paused for a moment.

“Well, someone has been doing a bit extra,” Rarity said, briefly admiring the shape of the muscles on his arms.

“W-well, it pays to do extra, doesn’t it? Extra credit, haha,” Spike said, getting quieter as his voice caught in his throat once more.

He undid the buckle on his sides before sliding the vest over his head, tossing it to the side with a thud. Rarity felt excitement swell up even more having spotted the figure Spike managed to obtain via training. It seemed more akin to a bodybuilder or fitness nut, causing her to be surprised that someone with Spike’s lifestyle could obtain it. She ignored it in favour of growing increasingly aroused to the masculine figure he had.

With a simple motion, Spike undid the belt, sliding it out of the loops in his jeans before dropping it and quickly unbuttoning his pants. Sliding it down, Spike kicked it haphazardly across the room, watching it land in front of the door before he sighed.

‘Okay, she’ll either be surprised or excited. Only two options,’ Spike thought, taking a deep breath as his heart beat started to annoy him.

Feeling anxious and nervous, Spike’s arms shook a bit as he looped his thumbs through the waistband of his underwear and slowly peeled it off, bending forward as he did. He felt his phallus’ tip pressing against his waistband before he slid it over, feeling himself blush as he let it go, letting it slide to his ankles before he tossed it off to the side. Standing up straight, he grabbed one arm, looking down at the floor before forcing his eyes to glance at Rarity.

‘Okay, you’re both naked. In her room. She’s on her bed, you learned this in health class.’

Gulping once yet again, Spike let his arms hang at his sides as the two remained silent, their eyes glancing all over the other. It was several seconds before Spike realized why.

“O-oh, sorry,” Spike said, leaning forward as he crawled onto the bed.

Rarity slightly tensed up as she felt Spike’s weight pressing against the bed, shifting the mattress. Their eyes locked on each other once more and just as Spike’s hand slid up her belly, aiming towards her breast, Rarity grabbed his hand and gently tugged it towards her face. Spike watched with baited breath as Rarity pressed her thumb into the crease of his index finger, causing it to point out. Gently, she tugged at his hand until the tip of his finger was pressed against her bottom lip before her tongue gently pressed against it, her lips closing around the finger.

Spike felt himself twitch as the sensations of Rarity’s tongue and lips around his finger drove his mind wild. Racing with fantasies and suggestive thoughts, Spike pulled his finger out much to her surprise and leaned forward, allowing his stomach to press against Rarity’s. She gasped briefly before Spike’s lips pressed against her own.

Immediately, Spike pressed his tongue into her mouth, pressing the tip against her teeth, her tongue… experimenting like he had always wanted for many years. His hands set on her hips briefly before he slid it up her body, clasping his fingers around her breasts once more and Rarity wrapped her legs around Spike, her fingers already wrapped around his head.

Moans escaped into Spike’s mouth and vice versa as his fingers continued to fondle her breasts. Rarity almost screeched as she felt Spike’s flaring hot phallus grind against her lips, the tip pressing into her belly already wet. Each time Spike shifted, Rarity felt the base against her clitoris as well as her labia, causing her to gently thrust forward. Spike did the same, pressing himself against her.

‘We aren’t doing anything yet.’

Separating the kiss as well as his gentle thrusts, Spike watched a string of saliva connect his bottom lip to Rarity’s tongue as the two panted heavily. Spike gulped once more and didn’t bother waiting.

He slid back, causing Rarity to release her grip on him. As soon as Spike was far back enough, she attempted to bring her legs closed but Spike’s hands pressed against her inner thighs, sliding down gently. Staggered breaths, Rarity glanced down as she saw Spike’s hands moving towards her opening. Without much warning, Spike’s thumbs gently poked at her labia, brushing up and down which caused the girl to squirm. She bit her lip and covered her mouth to keep her moans down to no avail. It was high-pitched and noisy even as she covered her mouth as Spike always teased her; whenever his thumbs came close to her clitoris, he’d always pull away at the last moment.

A thud sounded against the wall causing Spike to stop briefly, glancing at the floor as if it came from below. Rarity immediately faced the door and expected someone to bust in any moment yet nobody ever came after thirty seconds. Feeling more relaxed after that, Spike let out several giggles as whatever minor shivering he had vanished immediately.

Leaning forward, Spike spread her lips and dipped his head down, his tongue sticking out as he closed his eyes. Rarity immediately clamped her eyes shut and felt her body tense up.

‘Oh my gosh oh my gosh oh my gosh he’s really going to do it!!’

Something warm and wet pressed against her clit causing the girl to spasm immediately. She attempted to sit up due to the shock of the pleasure before she found her body too weak to move as Spike’s lips pressed against her. His tongue slid past her clit and began to press against her insides. She arched her back, the pleasure and sensations completely alien to her. Roughly, he began to drag his tongue all over her, pressing into her clit, her labia and just above her clit.

Dragging his tongue some more, Rarity felt herself teased as Spike pressed his tongue, circling her clit rather than press directly against it. Her excitement and desperation for the pleasure grew each time he threatened to press it against her clit and aggravated her more. She moved her hands, pressing it against his scalp and groaned as she did.

Rather than oblige, Spike pulled back much to her disappointment and licked his lips, taking a deep breath as his mind reeled. Planting his hands around her on both sides, Spike panted heavily as his mind continued to flash images and realizations.

“You… tease,” Rarity cried out, shifting her legs as she covered her pelvis with her hands to combat the chill she felt yet again.

“G-gotta save t-the main e-event, y’know?” Spike said, rolling to the side so he laid on his back.

Rarity glanced over at him, watching his phallus stand tall as it throbbed and twitched every few seconds. Without thinking twice, her right hand reached over as she twisted her body, allowing her to reach the twitching phallus. Spike had a similar reaction to Rarity the instant her delicate, slim fingers wrapped around his shaft.

“O-oh, fu-fuck me,” Spike muttered, his whole body shivering.

“I don’t need an invitation,” Rarity responded, giggling sheepishly.

She gave it a gentle squeeze, getting a feel for it and how it reacted before she gently slid it up the shaft, coating her fingers in the liquid that came out of the tip. She found it far easier to stroke the shaft with it and gently continued until Spike attempted to speak. Rarity slowed down her strokes as she stared at Spike whom covered his eyes with her arm.

“F-fa… fast… faster, ha… hard-harder!” Spike pleaded as his voice barely came out in scattered whispers.

Grinning, Rarity slowed down to a stop, gently squeezing the tip of the phallus. Sitting upright, Rarity slid her legs off the bed and, using all her strength, pulled Spike over too. He removed his arm from over his eyes just in time to see Rarity turn her whole body, setting her knees on the floor beside the bed. Their eyes locked onto one another as her head was soon low enough for her to return the favour.

“Woah, R-Rarity, you don’t ha-have to do that?!” Spike said, attempting to speak over his instincts.

Rather than respond, Rarity leaned forward and gave a gentle kiss to the tip of the phallus, silencing Spike immediately. She glanced down, giggling as she saw a red lipstick imprint on the tip as well as at Spike’s sudden lack of protest.

“Should I still stop?” she asked.

Spike responded by moving his hands until he gently pressed it against the back of her head, just where it won’t interfere with her hairdo, and tugging gently until she was less than an inch away.

“You naughty boy,” Rarity said, her voice almost cracking.

Opening her mouth, she took a moment to pant, her heart and breaths seemingly moving faster than she could process. The heat of her breath on his tip merely sent Spike into a shivering mess as he propped himself up with his arms. Attempting to keep his eyes open, he stared down into Rarity’s blue eyes, contrasting well against her burning red cheeks as her jaw dropped a little lower and her tongue stretched out, pressing against the base of his tip.

Grunting, Spike watched as Rarity tilted her head down and leaned in, sliding the tip inside her mouth before gently clamping her lips down. She didn’t make it halfway before she gagged and pulled back, coughing briefly. Spike once again felt worry and stupidity on his part.

“I’m sorry, do you wanna stop?” Spike asked as Rarity glanced up to meet his gaze.

“No no, I’m sorry. I just haven’t done this before,” she said, chuckling awkwardly.

She dipped her head back down before could protest again, wrapping her tongue around the tip. Rather than take it into her mouth again, she swivelled her tongue around it, licking up the centre of the tip, each motion causing the boy to moan.

Clamping her lips around the tip once more, she didn’t try to take anymore in and gently sucked on the tip. Spike’s hand once again set on the back of her scalp as he gently pet her hair, unsure what to do. Along with suckling on the tip, Rarity moved her tongue until she was pressing against the slit. Spike groaned briefly until Rarity’s tongue slid back under and she slowly moved her head forward, taking in more of the phallus.

‘Is this three dirty for you, Spike?’ Rarity thought, causing herself to choke once more as she giggled.

“W-what?” Spike asked as Rarity coughed once more, turning away briefly to avoid coughing on Spike.

She was laughing, her hand now resting on the base of his phallus as she gently stroke him. After a few seconds, Rarity shook her head and glanced up to face Spike, a grin stuck on her face.

“Let’s… try something else, shall we?” Rarity said.

Spike didn’t bother asking what she meant, this being too obvious for him as Rarity stood up. The two glanced into the other’s eyes as Rarity leaned in, pressing her lips to Spike. Neither of them cared about having just performed oral. With a shove, Spike was once more laying on his back before he shuffled up further. Rarity climbed onto the bed, straddling him. Setting her hands on his stomach, she ran her fingers over his abs before setting it on his pecs. Making sure her legs were spread, she gently pressed the base length of his shaft against her opening, gently sliding back and forth. Spike watched as rather than shift her whole body, she merely moved her hips back and forth. He found himself mesmerized by her movements, still comprehending the situation.

“Oh jeez, this is really happening,” he muttered.

“Y-yes it is, Spike,” Rarity said, giggling.

“Oh, that was s-supposed to be my thought...s,” Spike said, slapping both hands over his face as he covered his eyes.

With his eyes closed, Spike’s imagination picked up the slack as he imagined what Rarity looked like; alluring gaze, perfectly shaped body, wet lips slathering his erection with the body’s natural lube… it was too much for him.

Removing his hands from his eyes, Spike grabbed Rarity’s shoulders once more and rolled the two of them over until Spike was on top. The two stared into the other’s eyes and wordlessly, Rarity nodded to the unasked question. Glancing down, Spike shifted back a bit, feeling the base of his phallus drag against her opening, causing the girl to moan gently until he could feel his tip slide down her slit. She let out a moan which stopped when she realized where he was.

“Rarity, this is the last chance you have if you wanna say no,” Spike said, gulping. “If you don’t want to do it with m—”

Spike was caught off guard as Rarity’s legs wrapped around him and squeezed, causing Spike to accidentally slide into her opening. He wasn’t expecting the tightness, resistance or the suddenness of it… nor was he expecting Rarity to bite down on his neck. Wincing, he could hear her suppress a scream, her whole body tense. Spike’s first reaction was to start caressing her back, attempting to shush her.

“I-it’s fine, Rarity. The p-pain will b-be over any second,” he said, the pain and fear causing him to tense up as well.

She was still just as tense, scratching his back with her nails. Regardless of how scared and nervous he was, he still felt bad as the tightness and wetness of her orifice brought immense pleasure to him.

After what seemed like eternity, Rarity loosened up significantly, removing her teeth from Spike’s shoulders as well as loosening her grip on him. Spike sighed in relief as he felt the pain vanish. Before he could bother asking if Rarity was alright, he turned to her and she spoke, eyes full of tears and, unfortunately, a bit of blood on her teeth.

“I’m s-sorry, S-Spike, I didn’t—” She sniffled. “—mean to.”

“No, stop that. It wasn’t your fault, I don’t blame you. This definitely doesn’t hurt me as much as it is you,” Spike responded, an assertive tone coming from somewhere.

His thumb gently brushed away her tears as she sniffled back, clenching her eyes shut once more as she buried her face in Spike’s neck.

“I’m sorry, I’m a bit of a wimp when it comes to pain,” she whispered.

“I’m not, thankfully or I’d be a wee bit down right now,” Spike said, chuckling.

“Yeah.” Rarity let out a light chuckle as she sniffed once more, wiping her tears away as she quickly licked her teeth, removing any blood regardless of the metallic taste. “Try moving.”

Nodding, Spike gently pulled back, feeling a wetness aiding him as he pulled back. Rarity tensed up once more, although not as bad as before as Spike almost pulled all the way out. Gently, he wiggled his hips, pressing lightly until he was in once more.

“That was definitely better than the first,” Rarity said, still wincing as Spike started to get a slow rhythm.

“I’m a-afraid I c-can’t s-say that I k-know the f-f-feeling,” Spike stuttered, his body shivering as the pleasure was registering far better.

“Do-don’t worry a-about me, it’s not g-going to be too good for me f-first time,” she said, attempting to loosen up her body.

“I’ll try.”

Spike pulled back, feeling each ridge inside the orifice press against his shaft which filled her up plus bonus. Being far larger, he must be a nightmare for virgins yet it benefitted for every time after. His entire pelvis felt warmth as he pushed in and out, feeling each thrust in ripple down his spine in waves as he shakily held onto the girl he loved. Burying his face in her neck, Spike exhaled several hot breaths on her neck before licking a spot, then pressing his lips as he began to suckle on the spot.

His hands rested on her rear, folding the soft, tender flesh before he ran it up her curves. He pulled back, glancing down to see that the first mark he left days prior was still barely there, his new one fresh and dark. He let his hands rest briefly on her hips as Rarity now lazily laid there, not putting any effort in making it easier for Spike; he didn’t blame her, adjusting his position so his legs were stretched out, forcing more effort yet allowing for her to relax.

“Gah, s-sorry, Spikey-wikey, I c-can’t do much,” Rarity said, gulping.

Spike merely growled in response, listening to her moans becoming the dominant sound instead of the groans of pain. Suddenly though, three startlingly hard knocks rang out through the wall just behind the headboard.

“Hey!” Spike went dead still as the knocking continued until the silence satisfied it. That same brash voice broke through the wall again, “Enough with the banging! I'm trying to get my own rhythm going here!”

“That sounded like Rainbow Dash,” Spike whispered uneasily, gulping as he worried she might have been listening. Over another hushed murmur or two through the wall, Rarity replied.

“Do you think she heard much?” Rarity asked in a whisper from underneath him, but furrowed her brow with a confused look. “Wait, why would Rainbow Dash be in my guest room?”

“Ack! Rainbow what're y'doin'?!” another voice called out in a panic before a loud thud was heard alongside some rustling. Spike and Rarity stared at each other for a long few seconds, worried and uncertain.

“Was that Applejack? What do you think they're—?” Spike's eyes grew wide as a low moan breached their ears before it was stifled, and they both knew what that meant.

Spike glanced down at Rarity as she stared back, the two of them confused for a moment before Rarity got a devilish grin on her face, worrying Spike briefly.

“Fuck them,” Rarity said, chuckling as she said that.

“W-well, if you say so,” Spike said, grinning.

Pulling back, he decided to test the waters. He gave a particularly hard thrust that resonated well with Rarity. It didn’t seem to hurt and Spike didn’t put the whole erection inside her. Rarity brought her hands up to belly, resting them between Spike’s arms; the position caused her arms to squeeze her larger breasts together and she closed one eye, winking at Spike as she stuck her tongue out. Spike was taken aback by how she looked, gulping as he etched the expression into his memory.

Grunting once, Spike propped himself up to the best of his ability and spread his legs a bit. Sliding his hands down to Rarity’s rear, he gripped her tightly before rolling the duo over once again. Rarity’s chest pressed into Spike’s. Releasing his grip on her soft rear, Spike pressed his hands against her chest.

Spike pushed Rarity up until she was sitting upright. She was lightheaded enough to the point where she was disoriented and leaned forward, pressing her hands against Spike’s chest for support. Spike glanced up only to see her arms once again squishing her large busom together and he set his hands on her hips.

“Sorry if I’m a bit rough, but I’m beyond the point of caring too much so, I may be venting several years worth of, uh, sexual tension, y’know?” Spike grunted, gently caressing her hips.

“G-gah, I d-don’t, fuggin’ care, d-do something,” Rarity said, rounding her back as she felt Spike’s hands reach around her.

Without waiting any longer, Spike began to thrust upwards, causing Rarity to bounce on his lap. He repeated this once, then twice only to see that it was working the best for Rarity. She began to moan far more than she had before and Spike examined her body, making sure that it wasn’t out of discomfort. Closing his eyes and gritting his teeth, Spike slid his hands down just a little longer until he had his hands wrapped around her rear, giving him a better grip.

Each thrust sent shivers up both spines, Rarity struggling to keep herself supported as her arms started to shake. Spike, meanwhile, was merely getting fueled as the pleasure spread across his body, his pelvis feeling warm and his shaft twitching, his climax growing closer.

“F-fuck,” Rarity muttered, her arms failing as she collapsed onto Spike.

His hands moved from her rear, sliding between them before grasping her soft breasts. She managed to prop herself up just barely and she stared at Spike even as he continued trying to thrust.

“God, you have amazing tits, Rarity,” Spike muttered in a growl.

His thumbs pressed into her nipples and the added roughness was something Rarity wasn’t prepared for. Once more she began to moan, panting heavily as her chest became heavy. Spike didn’t register the heavy feeling, relishing in the feeling.

Approaching his climax, Spike let out a groan as his hands slid off her chest, wrapping around her back as he squeezed her tightly. His grunting and breaths became more erratic acting as the queue for Rarity.

“S-Spike, c-cum o… o—” She gulped, her voice catching in her throat.

“S-soon, I’ll be d-done, a-alright?” Spike responded, his voice sounding weak and raspy as he focused on the feeling.

“D-do it outside, p-pull out,” Rarity managed to say more clearly.

“Oh, r-right,” Spike said, nodding his head.

He rolled them over immediately, causing Rarity to yelp. Spike pulled out without much warning, causing the girl to shriek and cover her orifice with her hand. Rarity felt empty as well as completely soaked. Glancing down, she saw Spike grind the base of his phallus against her lips, grunting more and more. Rarity reached down and set a hand on him, his thrusting allowing her to stroke as well.

“F-fuuuck,” Spike said, his body tensing up briefly.

His pelvis seemed to contract slightly as a great warmth shot through his shaft, sending pleasure throughout his pelvis and up his spine. White fluids spurted out of the tip of the shaft as he stopped his thrusts while Rarity continued to stroke the shaft. She could feel his testicles contracting during each spurt as well as the warm liquid coating her belly and slowly sliding down her sides, caressing her in an odd, wet warmth.

Eventually, the squirts stopped and Spike let out a loud, thick breath he didn’t know he held as his body loosened up. He rolled to the side, laying next to Rarity as the two panted heavily from the experience.

Several minutes passed as Rarity’s hands took to touching and playing with the fluid on her belly.

“W-well, okay then, you’re g-gonna need a bath, or shower,” Spike said, feeling his face flush as he remember where it came from.

“I’d rather just sleep, y’know?” Rarity responded with a giggle.

Rather than let Spike protest again, she stood up, using one hand to prevent any of the liquids from going too far from her belly. Spike giggled at the awkward way she walked to prevent it from sliding down her curves as she pulled open a set of doors, stepping into a walk-in closet. Within three seconds, she stepped out, immediately wiping her belly off with a towel. Discarding it on the floor like the rest of her clothes, she walked to the door and did the thing she should have done before; put another “No Trespassing” sign on it. She quickly wrote a note and stuck it to the door as well explaining why they should continue the party tomorrow. After that, she locked the door and stepped back towards Spike as he sat on the bed. Bending over, she picked up his underwear, flinging it towards him as she found her panties and brassiere. Sliding the panties on as she walked to the bed, she wiggled them on the last bit, Spike’s eyes fixated on the two side-straps as they slid over her hips. By then, he had managed to get his underpants on as Rarity slid the bra over her frame, hooking it seemingly without effort.

“I thought you were supposed to ask me for help with that,” Spike said, chuckling.

“Maybe to complete the cliche fantasy. Oh well, I did learn how to do this years ago,” Rarity said as she briefly adjusted the bra.

Throwing the blanket covers to the side over Spike, she gently, dantifully slid into the covers as Spike merely crawled onto the pillows until he could slide his legs under them. Rarity scoffed, rolling her eyes before giggling in response to his actions. Once he was laid in the bed, he sighed gleefully.

“Happy Birthday, Rarity. I love you,” Spike said, kissing her on the forehead.

“Heehee, thank you, Spikey-wikey. I love you too.” She snuggled as close to Spike as she could, allowing him to wrap his arms around her. They shared one last kiss before the two closed their eyes, exhausted.

Unfortunately, they couldn’t sleep well that night due to loud thuds sounding from the next room over.

Non-Clop - The Trolley

“Manehatten's kind of large,” Spike muttered.

Rarity rolled her eyes, her attention drawn to a nearby candy cane. Hearths Warming had passed recently and the duo found themselves in the Big Orange on a last minute trip for a client. Spike had opted to come even though Rarity insisted he spend the New Year celebration with his family. Unfortunately for Spike, Twilight was heading into a heat. Merely a year after he, Twilight and Rarity engaged in intercourse, Spike didn't want to risk anything without Rarity present.

“That would be why we are taking the trolley car,” Rarity giggled.

“No no, I mean the market,” Spike responded. A brief silence followed before Rarity coughed. “Oh, the market for fashionistas. I thought the market was larger in Canterlot.”

“Oh, they were for the crowd I initially wanted. For the pristine dresses and higher-end tuxedos for the stallions. Fancy Pants keeps an established, devout following of my uniforms but alas, I've mostly shifted towards more risque and hip outfits. Meaning Manehatten, as the capital of parties and raves and nightclubs. Over sixty percent of my business in the last five months have been from Manehatten,” Rarity said.

A red trolley car with a black roof rolled up on the track in front of the duo. Checking for any carriages, the couple jogged across the street as the door opened, permitting one pony in front of them. Stepping into the car, Rarity's horn lit up to undo her white leather jacket before Spike undid the straps. She smiled as he helped her remove the jacket and sighed lazily. Rubbing her eyes, she sat down on the bench, levitating her day's purchases onto the seat next to her. Spike sat to her right and set a folded jacket onto his lap.

“Thank you. It was hard trying to be that precise while levitating these bags,” Rarity muttered, yawning as she rest her head atop Spike's left shoulder.

Spike didn't place his arm around Rarity's shoulder, merely letting her snuggle up to him. Smiling, he looked out the back of the trolley as the car started moving. He had only been to Manehatten twice before, once being on the run. The day had been bland yet he had been looking forward to one thing; the trolley rides. He loved the train and loved sitting next to Rarity. That coupled with the movement gave him a warm feeling.

“So, what're we doing when we get back to the hotel? I've kinda wanted to go to the pool,” Spike said, turning to look at the mare.

Her eyes were closed as she breathed lightly. Spike smiled, reaching his free hand over to brush the loose, ragged hairs out of her eyes. Leaning over, he kissed the tip of her horn and caressed her cheek. Spike's eyes softened, the pupil shrinking as they rode into smaller parts of Manehatten, the sunset just starting. He stared towards the direction of the sun, watching them peek through the clouds in the distance as it lightly snowed overhead. It painted a serene picture, giving him a warm calm as his gaze turned back to the mare by his side.

“What was it like, riding alone like this and staring at the sunset? As long as I can remember, I've been with Twilight. Meeting you opened me up to the knowledge of love and intimacy, so I've never felt what it's like to be longing for another yet not having anypony to consider. What was your first trip here, like?”

Gently moving his left shoulder, he wrapped it around Rarity, gently tugging her left foreleg until she slowly laid out on the bench, head resting on Spike's lap. He watched, his heart pounding as she adjusted her position until she was comfortable. Spike was amazed that she was asleep through it all as it seemed more like a conscious effort. Immediately, he began to pet her mane, running his fingers through the thick locks as he attempted to straighten it.

. . .

After a while, Rarity's eyes fluttered open and she glanced around, feeling slightly groggy before shaking her head. Realizing her mane was straighter than it was when she fell asleep, she smiled and glanced up only to find Spike had fallen asleep. Gently pushing herself up, she glanced out the window, wincing before leaving one eye half-open. The skies were well into its sunset, a golden aura emanating between the clouds. She groaned, sitting upright. Rarity rubbed her eyes, eyes half-lidded. She then realized his arm resting on her shoulder and she smiled, nuzzling back into his chest before taking her place back on his lap.

“Just a hand, yet it feels like a warm blanket,” she mused. “It completely shot out the disappointment that we missed our stop twenty minutes ago.”

She waited for sleep to come once more only for it to remain distant. Giggling, she laid on her side, wrapping her hoof around Spike's arm and pulling it close like a teddy bear. The dragon grumbled in his sleep, his hand twitching against her chest prompting a giggle from the tickling sensation. Moving her left foreleg up, she traced circles on his knee, ignoring whatever gazes she may be getting from others. She had long since learned to shut it out and sighed happily.

“What's it like being on your own, Spike? You passed up the chance to roam with your kind to be with me. Am I worth it? I wanted you to be with family and your own kind, but you chose me first. It's moving, but is it worth postponing your family for some floozy whom wouldn't even notice your affections until you kidnapped her?”

She sighed again, pressing her cheek into the jacket atop Spike's lap as she closed her eyes. The hum of the trolley car engine as well as the movement and clacking of the tracks lulled her gently, pressuring her to sleep. Rarity hummed to herself, stroking Spike's larger hand as she reminisced when she first realized her feelings. She had literally fallen for Spike, the two of them plummeting to their deaths when Spike attempted to confess.

“Rarity, I have to tell you something, just in case we don't make it!”

Those words rung in her head months afterwards. Those last ones reminded her why it was always worth it. It stuck out in her life whenever she had doubts; she reminded herself of the one thing that almost ruined her life.

“In case we don't make it!”

In case we never made it... I wouldn't have been able to give him my heart, Rarity thought.

She continued gently rubbing circles on his knee, mentally chastising herself. The instant that large Dragon noticed the Fire Ruby around her neck, the same one she wore for a week, that she had something without value. She realized the love she had for the one who gave it to her was present and unwavering regardless of her attempts to find Mr. Perfect, her Prince Charming. She yawned, lovingly nuzzling his hand.

“Forty minutes for a round trip, I can wait that long,” she whispered, unintentionally closing her eyes.

. . .

Spike and Rarity's eyes fluttered open at the same time, the Dragon stretching immediately having forgotten the mare resting on his lap. She leaned back, stretching out across Spike's lap. The Dragon looked down, smiling as he watched her let out a cute yawn, her eyes closed and a small squeak escaping her mouth she closed her lips, her eyes blinking several times before she glanced up at him. She smiled upon seeing his face before pushing herself up, sitting in the seat normally.

“How close are we?” Rarity asked, yawning again.

Spike glanced around out the windows before looking for a sign by the front. The conductor just swapped it out; they missed their stop by twenty minutes, another half hour before rounding out to the hotel. He sighed, chuckling as he shook his head.

“Missed it again. Might as well wait again,” he said, continuing to yawn.

“Mmm, well, I don't mind, although I don't know what we'll do when we get back to the hotel,” she said, continuing to rub Spike's hand.

“I wonder,” Spike said.

“It's a natural feeling,” Rarity responded immediately.

Spike chuckled along with Rarity, poking her on the cheek. “You gotta wait for me to respond before speaking, 'dearie',” Spike said, grinning.

“Mmm, sorry,” Rarity said in a hushed tone, keeping wary of the one bystander that sat on the trolley.

They both glanced out the windows, spotting the sun between several buildings, almost dipping over the horizon. The skies were starting the transition from purple to deep blue and stars were visible, starting to pop up here and there.

“I wonder, if we kept sitting here, we could ride the trolley together forever,” Spike said, a hint of sadness coating his words.

“I want to stay with you forever,” Rarity whispered, her voice choking out near the end. “But... I know we can never be together forever.”

“It hurts. And it will never get easier. I'm going to live hundreds if not thousands of years without you by my side,” Spike whispered, knowing if he spoke any louder his voice may croak. Rarity repressed tears that threatened to spill. Spike reached down, rubbing the tears from her eyes. She sniffled back once, resting her head on his neck. Spike tilted his head and nuzzled her briefly, sighing. “That's why I want our time together to be memorable.” They both turned their heads to look at each other, Spike holding onto his large smile. “And no frownies, alright?”

Rarity sniffed, her lips trembling before forming a smile as she glanced away, wiping away her own tears before Spike could.

“I-I suppose,” Rarity giggled. “I can't let our time be droll because of my complaining.”

“If you don't complain, I will never know what's wrong,” Spike responded, rubbing her forelegs. “Just talk to me and I won't ever feel like this was wasted time.”

“Oh, Spikey-wikey... you're perfect,” she whispered, placing her hoof on her chest as her face reddened. “In several ways, as a matter of fact.”

“Oh, come on now, I'm not... wait—“ Spike paused, his eyes squinting as he stared out the window in thought. After a few seconds, his gaze turned to Rarity once more and he he chuckled. “Aha, ha ha, no, none of that.”

Rarity leaned in close to Spike, kissing him on his cheek. “Mmm, we'll be having all of that tonight, sweetie,” Rarity whispered into his ear, giggling as she saw Spike's face grow red and a massive grin on his face.

“I'll hold you to it,” Spike said, his excitement audible. Turning towards her, he squinted as he spoke. “But first, we go to the pool.”

Non-Clop - The Price of a Smile

Lovely day for a walk and an even more lovely day for the number one girl pastime in history.

“SHOPPING!” Rarity exclaimed, giggling like a school filly.

I gave a drawn-out groan as she tugged at my arm with her magic. I didn't bother walking, instead allowing her to literally drag me along. I offered to take me out shopping, with me paying for everything but I obviously hadn't counted on Rarity's girl instincts to kick in. Quickly, we made our way to a mall in Canterlot and the instant we stepped through those front doors, I let out a howl of horror.

'No, no no. My money, why did I do this? My life savings are about to vanish!' I thought as Rarity dragged me towards the very first store in the mall.

The noon hour was immediately challenging me with the worst. One would think Rarity would be all about going to clothes stores, but she's not. If she needs something to wear, she makes it herself. No no, Rarity was all about maintaining her beauty and improving the atmosphere of her own home. She'd go to the spa for most things, but... we all know how powerful scents can be.

This was a candle shop.

Rarity let out a high-pitched squeal as she entered the shop, attracting the attention of any living creature within a 30-planet radius. I immediately cringed, my mind coming to terms with what was about to happen.

Recovering from the deafening screech, I followed Rarity into the store as she spotted... a candle. Vanilla pillar candle with a set of four vanilla jar candles. That is twenty cents less than it's base price of 15 bits.

“I want it I want it I want it I want it I want it!” she repeated over and over, dancing on the spot.

The clacking of her hooves was drawing much attention to us and I felt my cheeks redden from the embarrassment. I quickly grabbed it along with a basket, putting the set into it before Rarity bolted around the store at light speed. Across the tiny shop, I saw her levitating at least six candles into the basket, all taper candles—cheap. All of them were plain red ones, basically for candle-lit dinners. This noticeably brightened my mood as I was now expecting something in the future, but I probably shouldn't get my hopes up.

Minutes passed with Rarity inspecting literally every candle on every shelf, tossing a random one in now and then until the basket was getting extremely heavy from the number of candles. After an hour (in a goddamn candle shop), Rarity finally inspected every candle there.

“Spikey, I'm ready!” she said in a sing-song voice.

Sighing, I brought the basket with me as we proceeded to the checkout. The lady glanced at me for a moment before shrugging as I lifted the basket atop the table. Her eyes widened a bit at the size of the pile Rarity made and she eagarly scanned each item's price tag before totalling it up. I dreaded the moment, feeling time drag on. Rarity simply kept that giggly grin on her face, eyes closed as she bobbed her head back and forth happily.

“Your total is 123 bits,” the clerk stated with a giggly grin of her own.

My jaw dropped at the price and I glanced over to Rarity who seemed unsure herself. Her eyes briefly met my own and I gave her a reassuring smile. I spat a ball of fire, my coin purse appearing from it and I pulled out exact change. One-fourth of the wallet's weight vanish in an instant. Sighing, I spat a plume of fire over the coin purse once more and it remained hidden in my body once more.

A receipt popped out of the register and the clerk bagged all the candles for us. Single, double, triple bagging the lot before I picked it up. I was certain I would double my muscle-mass by the end of the day.

“Thank you, have a nice day!” the clerk shouted as we left.

Rarity skipped daintily with glee as we trudged through the mall. I dreaded the next place we went to, but luckily it was merely a fabrics store. Rarity wasn't so trigger-happy that she'd buy a whole store out, only what she needed so that was good. The aptly named Fabric Emporium. The 'emporium' part confused me greatly. Once inside, they seemed to carry everything related to Rarity's profession. She did mention this was her go-to place for most Canterlot-fabric trips.

“Spike, I know how boring this could be for you, so why don't you go take a seat,” Rarity said, pointing towards a set of wooden benches by the store entrance.

Nodding, I shuffled over there to see six stallion sitting there, making small talk while a sign above them explained it all: “FOR THE BOYFRIENDS,” was all it said. Each of them were holding or had numerous bags in possession from different stores. Smirking, I sighed as I took a seat at the end of one of the benches. I got some attention from the ponies and immediately, I was asked what must have been a routine question.

“How long you think you'll be here?” one stallion asked, holding out a box full of money. Confused, I shot a glance towards him and he smirked. “This is a game I like to play. Placing bets; stallions come here with their gals, sit down, and we make bets on how long we'll be waiting. Some wait ten minutes, some wait hours. Some lose 50 bits, some gain a hundred.”

“Ooh, I see. That's clever,” I said, grinning. I glanced over to see Rarity's purple mane bobbing up in the distance, passed the many tables with piles of fabric. “My girl is smart. She knows what she wants; owning a boutique, she learned to manage her time. I'll be out of here in ten minutes tops,” I said, smirking as I pulled out 50 bits of change and slapping it into the box.

AN HOUR AND SEVEN MINUTES LATER...

“So then she starts crying, and it wasn't the wailing that got to me, it was why,” a brown unicorn stallion said as he dropped over seven bags on the floor. “It was just a picket fence, a symbol of all sitcom family homes, and it was a touch darker than the fence on Family Colt, so I offered to go get paint. She agrees and just as I leave, she follows me out the door, saying she wants to make sure. I've been here for six hours, lost over 700 bits and we still don't have the paint.”

The six of us all shook our heads and patted the depressed unicorn on the back as he let out a drawn out sigh.

“We've all been there,” I muttered, turning my gaze towards the shop.

The sound of a cash register closing, that familiar cha-ching echoing, caught the attention of all males on the bench. Ears perked up and all eyes glanced around. I hopefully glanced towards the cashier, instinctively clutching my wallet only to feel relieved as well as dread. Rarity's purchase rang up and it is half of what I have left... but at least I was done here.

“There goes half my wallet,” I muttered.

“Good luck,” the group shouted in unison as I waved back, picking up the bags.

Three more bags added to my load adding up to ten. Shrugging, we exited the store and Rarity continued to skip ahead even though I started to lag behind. After several seconds, she turned around to see me too busy grunting and saving face to speak up about the growing distance. Rarity's expression shifted to surprise and she cantered back towards me, much to my delight.

“Something up?” I asked, attempting to smile through my clenched teeth.

“Spike, give me some of those bags,” she said.

Before I could protest, her horn lit up cyan and four of the bags had been levitated from my grasp. She took a deep breath as she focused and turned around, continuing to trot with a spring in her step. As much as I wanted to seem like Supercolt, I was glad she removed some of the weight off my shoulders.

“Spikey, there is one more place I wish to visit before we leave,” Rarity shouted back in a sing-song voice.

Even though I had been mentally chastising myself for offering it, seeing Rarity's beautiful smile still made the day worth it. Although part of me was dreading what was going to happen to my wallet. Rather than let me tail behind her, a blue aura tugged at my spines, tickling my forehead as Rarity lead me across the street, lets call it.

To my surprise, we passed by numerous clothes stores, jewelry store as well as several makeup and perfume shops. My mind came to two conclusions: We were going to lunch, or she is going to put me thousands of bits in the negative.

Rather than confirm my suspicions, we headed towards one of the exits. A coffee shop on both sides, one specializing in those damn hipsters and one for, well, Rarity's kind.

I mean fancy ponies.

We passed by those as well. By the entrance, there were several vending machines and other miscellaneous items. The largest one we approached and it had a picture of a camera and a curtain covering the opening.

Immediately, she stepped through the curtain and slid the bags in the gap under the bench. A smile grew on my face as I did the same, sitting down on the soft bench as I closed the curtain. Pulling out my wallet, I slid a bit into the slot without prompt from Rarity and attempted to get comfy before Rarity's forehooves wrapped around my midsection and squeezed hard. I felt a bit of air leave my lungs as she pressed her cheek against my soft underbelly and nuzzled me gently. I couldn't stop a smile from popping up on my face as much as I wanted to act masculine and indifferent. Tapping the button, I placed my right hand around her as she glanced towards the lens.

“S-A-Y C-H-E-E-S-E,” the machine spat out robotically.

Neither of us said cheese as the camera clicked once, one of our four photos down. Once again, Rarity was eager to take charge and slid her hooves up, one on each of my cheeks. Turning my head, she pulled me down and planted her lips on mine. Rarity's tongue pressed against my lips until they parted them, brushing my fangs before I started to return the kiss. The camera clicked once more. Rather than separate, I leaned in, my right hand lightly tracing her spine. Her hooves trembled along with her body as she submitted, allowing my hands to travel up her barrel. Pulling back from the kiss, we stared at each other with half-lidded eyes, tongues lolling out and a single strand of saliva connecting us.

*click*

Turning back to the camera, we came off the momentary high we experienced and Rarity sat back up, quickly checking her hair. As she did that, my hands, still around her barrel, lifted her up and gently sat her atop my lap. She let out a little gasp from the suddenness yet relaxed, leaning into my chest. Forgetting about her hair, she brought her forehooves to her chest and smiled at the camera, her face still red from the kiss. Being in the same boat, I rested my head on her left shoulder, smiling as my hands gently massaged her hooves.

*click*

The booth started to whir as I let Rarity slide off my lap, her horn levitating all bags out from under as we left. Looking to the slot, we impatiently waited a few seconds until the four-photo film slid out and we saw each photo in their glory.

“Mmm, I want this duplicated at your film studio,” Rarity said as she levitated the film up.

“Gotcha, sending to Twilight,” I responded happily. Spitting out a pen kept in my magical cache, I quickly wrote a few words on the back. With a single breath, I blew a flame over the film and watched it fly out of the mall before I placed the film back into my magical cache. “Alright, where to now?”

“Well, we did pass by a cafe,” Rarity mentioned, winking at me.

“Ooh, indeed we did,” I responded, turning towards the fancy cafe.

A blue aura surrounded my snout and yanked me in the other direction, dragging me towards the Starcolts. I felt a massive sense of dread enter my mind as I was pulled towards the entrance, spotting several wannabe-popular kids sitting at their tables with their overpriced coffee and pieces of parchment in their quest to be “writers”.

“Might as well try and understand this new crowd, right?” Rarity said, her voice faltering as it was clear she wasn't fond of the idea either.

. . .

The taxi back towards the hotel was a silent ride, discomfort preventing any chatter as we were both entirely disgusted.

“We're not going in there ever again, dearie,” Rarity muttered.

“Good. Because I may leave you to the hounds if we did,” I muttered, cringing as I attempted to purge the thoughts of the fools attempting to act cool, flirting with Rarity. “Luckily, I had credible writing to counter their attempts at being deep.”

“Puh-leeze, Spike. We both know I'm the deepest,” Rarity responded, nudging my side.

“Perhaps, but—” Freezing, I glanced towards her to see a dirty grin on her face to which I rolled my eyes. “You wouldn't know from how tight you act.”

“I suppose I should mention the couch for tonight for that little comment, right?” Rarity asked, kissing me on the cheek.

“Naw. We both know what's going down tonight,” I responded, getting a smirk of my own.

“What makes you think that?” Rarity asked, pretending to act shocked and offended.

“I'm stronger than you,” I muttered nonchalantly.

A pregnant silence followed before we burst into a fit of laughter. The wind rushed into our faces as the taxi sped forward and as we pulled to a stop in front of the hotel, our laughter turned into giggles. Departing, we paid the fare and stood in front of the hotel, Rarity levitating all the bags as we headed towards the entrance.

“But I do expect some serious 'sweet talk' as an apology.”

After today, I learned that a smile was priceless.

Clop - Pressing Matters

Today was a very nervous day for me. After the minor fiasco on Hearts Warming Eve, and the whole sodomy of Spike, we felt compelled to try it for real. For me, I mean. It was pleasurable to an extent, it was more or less the dirty feeling and the fact that Twilight's clit was rubbing against my own that truly got to me the first time. Otherwise, it was unbearable due to having both of Spike's erections stretching me open wide. Looking to rectify that error, I presented the idea to him and he was nervous. It sure didn't take much prodding or begging but alas, he has come around to the idea. All I had to do was suck up to him a whole bunch until he couldn't take it anymore. Although I burst with excitement, he remains exhausted after my oral negotiations regarding the terms and prerequisites.

Pardon the puns but I'm in too good a mood to not make a minor quip now and then. Spike himself has grown tired of it as well yet he always seems to come around soon enough. He's such a doll.

To start, as soon as I flipped the closed sign, Spike hoisted me over his shoulders, a little shriek escaping my lips. After recovering from the sudden motion, I glanced down and ran my hooves over his spines and back, feeling the muscles beneath his scales. His right shoulder twitched and I could feel it moving against my belly. It moved once more as his right hand slapped against my rear, pressed against the soft cheeks as they jiggled. I winced, as a chilled feeling ran up my spine and an odd tingling coursed throughout my lower half as Spike's hand felt cool against my rear.

“You're certainly eager compared to yesterday,” I commented, allowing a tiny grin to appear on my face as my mind flushed with those dirty thoughts.

“It just took a bit of thinking and a whole day of watching your flank wiggle. It's something I'm used to but you still leave me with enough to stay invested,” Spike responded, carrying us up the stairs.

“B-but we are prepared this time, right?” I asked, my hind legs twitching as his fingers softly squeezed the flesh.

“I am and I'm going to go at your pace, alright, sweetie?” Spike's voice was soft yet it echoed softly throughout my mind.

I could feel my body grow warm as if it would melt any second. Those words comforted me immensely, enough that my nervous panting subsided enough to let me hear Spike's heartbeat. He was just as nervous as I was judging by the pounding inside his chest. I closed my eyes and let my ear take in that beautiful sound... feel that wonderful heat radiating off his body.

“Spike, I wish we could stay like this forever,” I whispered, softly rubbing his belly.

“We... can in the future, but for now, we can test the waters,” Spike's voice responded just as softly as I've come to expect.

When I opened my eyes, I had found him setting me atop my own bed, my head sinking into the velvety pillows. I only had three sets of this kind, the current one exclusively for... private interactions. The stains were reserved for this set. The moans and cries were reserved for this set. Every time my dress or lingerie has been torn off, cast aside with my legs spread... was for this set. This wasn't just my set; it was Spike and I's set. I glanced to my left, staring at the edge of the bed before I ran a hoof over it. It was the toughest stain to get out mostly because we left it overnight when Twilight had visited.

I felt the bed below me shift slightly as two hands placed on both sides sunk in and my gaze turned towards the boy holding himself above me. He stared down at me nervously once more, old times reflecting in both our eyes. It was just like that same night we first made love. Both of us trembling, eager and horny without the ability to remain calm... yet we both forced it and powered through... because we both knew the possibilities we could do. Granted, I was hoping we could engage in anal experimentation under a different circumstance but we can't have our cake and eat it too. And then Spike wanted me to 'exact revenge', in his words... and now we're here, and I'm ready to try again for him.

I blinked once and Spike began coughing. His face reddened and he turned away, covering his mouth. I giggled, feeling my forelegs go weak as a feeling of being lightheaded washed over me. I softly closed my eyes as my heart fluttered and lips twitched with each giggle, covering my mouth with a trembling hoof. Partially opening my eyes, I saw Spike with a small grin set his hand next to me and slowly face me once again. His slits seemed to shrink into mere lines for a moment before softening. Bending his arms, he leaned forward, his eyes closing along with my own. Rather than feel that same feeling of his lips against my own, I felt his bottom jaw bump into my snout and his tongue loll out against the bridge of my nose. Opening my eyes, he had missed his mark entirely. In response, his eyes shot open and he pushed himself back hard, sitting up as he covered his mouth with both hands before sliding them further up, engulfing himself in a face palm.

“Spike, you are the cutest little thing,” I whispered, certain my voice would squeak if I raised it even a little. His fingers slid down, exposing his eyes. Shortly after, his hands moved once more to reveal his trembling smile and he leaned forward, resting his hands on the bed once more. I lifted my head up in the same motions I would to plant a kiss on his cheek. Instead, I softly nibbled on his earlobe and before I leaned back, I felt an explosion of excitement in my mind and I found myself dare to utter one line. “And I'm glad you're the only one who will ever bury his thick, draconic cocks inside my soft, lucious ass.”

Satisfied, I allowed my head to plop back onto the pillow as Spike's jaw opened up, his eyes slightly widened. Within seconds, I could feel two warm, bumpy objects grinding against my two folds before pressing up against my clit. It made me shiver and shudder with excitement... yet before I could come down off the pleasures coursing through me, his lips planted on my neck and began sucking on the flesh and fur present, that amazing tongue slithering around against my skin in a teasing manner. Rather than stick to one spot, he tilted his head back and moved down, dragging his tongue tortuously down my neck. I shivered with every little movement he made as his hands shifted once, scaled wrists caressing my sides before his digits slid underneath my back and one of his hands trailed up my spine. Light sensations rocked my mind and I felt like I could pass out there... but Spikey would never let that.

Slowly, his fingers started pressing into my flesh and once again, I felt like I could melt. Kisses peppered my chest, getting lower along with his hands as they pressed into my rump. Tense muscles faded away to those magical fingers and I felt like I owed Spike. Or, I would if it wasn't for the fact that he would be in marshmallow heaven, so to speak.

Count on Spike to made a sudden movement; I expected it but as usual I never was ready for it. His hands slid down my rear and stopped just past my Cutie Marks. Leaning back, he tugged on my lower half until I was practically resting on my neck. I kept my eyes clenched shut, not wanting to watch simply because I know what will happen will be lovely.

Holding me up, he pressed his snout right against my labia, lips being spread and his voluntarily opening. He exhaled a hot breath over my lower lips; a tactic that always made me shiver. However, he was panting and drooling; his hot saliva coated my lips and felt magnificent against me. His tongue followed shortly after and I could tell Spike was forsaking his swift, careful tact in exchange for a lust-fueled sloppy movements; his tongue dragged across my labia, across my clit, across my inner walls and I shuddered in response. It doesn't matter what he does... simple contact from his long, forked tongue and the knowledge that Spike was abusing his position was all I needed to turn me on.

'Only Spike gets to taste me, and he knows it. He knows what I'd do for him... I'm his little slut,' I thought, biting my lip to suppress a squeal.

His mouth opened wider, holding the entirety of my opening in his mouth. Sometimes, I forgot how big his mouth was... and I'm grateful. Otherwise I would have expected the pure heat coming from his mouth, his tongue and saliva. I laid there, squirming and whining like the little slut I am as Spike held me in place, his unpredictable tongue pressing against my flesh. My orgasm edged closer the more he proceeded... but, as usual, Spike pulled back before I came to my climax.

Releasing my plump rear, I plopped down against the bed, panting heavily as Spike started to eye my body. Fluttering my eyes open, our gazes met and I closed my eyes yet again. Feeling a tingling in my head, a light sound echoed in the room and I felt my magic wrap around several objects. I set them on the bed and opened my eyes once more. Spike's gaze was turned to them before his head tilted towards me. His eyes were still focused on the object as he reached over, grabbing a small bottle of light-yellow gel. His gaze turned to me and I did my best to smile. I learned now that his two phallus' had been pinned between the bed and my own plump rear. They twitched and I felt a tingling in my pelvis. Closing my eyes, I imagined the sensations of being spread open and thrust into... and I imagined how Spike would respond.

He would press my face into the pillows without any care for my comfort. Ruthless and gunning for one thing... to ravish my rear entrance. Forcibly spread my cheeks and penetrate me. And he wouldn't wait; just like Heart's Warming Eve... he would thrust into me repeatedly. Back and forth, as hard as his little body would allow. It hurt... but the way he used me was such a marvellous thought.

I opened my eyes just as he dropped the bottle of gel. His hands reached around, brushing over my Cutie Marks for a moment before his fingers encased my rump. With a swift motion, he flipped me over onto my front. As he did, I adjusted my forelegs so I wasn't laying on them. My face was pressed into the pillows, eyes wide open as I released a hot series of pants into the fabric. My fore hooves slowly slid under the pillows as I could feel my heartbeat pounding.

'O-oh my gosh, he's really going to fulfill that fantasy!' I thought.

My fore hooves grasped the sheets, clenching them tightly as my eyelids partially closed; his hands brushed over my flank and I shuddered immediately. I could feel my lips growing wet, fluids seeping onto the bedsheets—our bedsheets. I heard a very faint chuckle from Spike before his hands clasped against my jiggly cheeks. My whole body tensed up and I drew a sharp breath. Spike's thumbs rubbed my cheeks before his fingers pressed against my flesh. He spread my cheeks and I felt like my heart would jump out of my chest in response. I could feel it pounding harder than ever and I could feel the cold atmosphere of the room against my rear entrance. It was odd, but it kept what was about to occur in my mind. Spike's thumbs kept my cheeks spread while his fingers proceeded to jiggle the flesh. I began to heavily pant into the pillows prompting Spike to laugh.

“Rarity, I am going to fuck you so hard, your legs will be putty,” Spike's voice whispered into my ear.

My breath was caught in my throat as his thumbs spread my cheeks as wide as they would go... and immediately, I felt his phallus' press against my opening. He had apparently lubed up while I was busy fantasizing and quickly, I tilted my head just enough so my left eye could see Spike. He had a wide, toothy grin aimed right at me, slitted pupils locked with my own eyes. He grunted once, giving a light thrust that spread my sphincter. I tensed up as the teasing sensation coursed up my spine and turned back towards the pillow, burying my face in the fluffy velvet softness.

“Holy... this is going to feel amazing,” Spike whispered.

He fell forward, pressing his belly against my back and resting his head on my left shoulder. His hands remained spreading my cheeks and he gave out a rough grunt. His two phallus' pushed in just a little more and I felt as if I could orgasm at any given moment.

“Oh—” Another rough grunt, another thrust, another failed chance at entering me. “My—” His entire weight against my own, pinning me to our bed. I closed my eyes and imagined how Spike must have felt... before reverting to my first line of thought.

“I'm gonna give it to you good,” he growled between his teeth, one final thrust being all that was needed

“GOD!” I screamed

He let out a similar pleasured shout as he inserted his two phallus' into my rear, burying them both to the hilt. The little nubs brushed against me and I could feel them twitching, precum and gel lube coating my insides. There was no pain at all... just a dirty slut taking it for her boy. Spike's hands no longer kept my rear spread and slid them up my barrel, wrapping them around my forelegs as he continued up before settling on my hooves. I could hear his snarling... his thick, rough growling in my ear as if he were a dog protecting his food. Rough chuckles could be picked out amongst the thick grunts escaping through his teeth.

“Beg for it,” he demanded in a low whisper.

“B-beg for it?” I squeaked out in a barely audible, muffled voice.

He snorted once, letting out a loud growl into the room as his muscles tensed up. His legs spread slightly as he positioned himself to move. I almost didn't do what he said. I almost wanted to let him stay there because I was one-hundred percent certain I was not going to last. He was going to ruin sex for me permanently by giving me the greatest fuck I could have ever experienced... but I knew he was going to do it eventually.

“Please, Spike... fuck your little bitch, big boy,” I whispered, not attempting any sort of accent or edge. “Please, I need this! I need it so much!”

His body tensed up and he pulled back. I felt his nubs brush against my inner walls and nearly drive me to orgasm there, but I knew what was going to happen. He would merely proceed even if I had come to climax there. Just as soon as he pulled back, however, he thrust back in, squeaking the bed, pressing me into it as the springs bounced. I let out something reminiscent of a moan mixed with a choke as my limbs grew weak. Spike's fingers remained somehow delicately wrapped around my hooves. It was the sheer opposite of Spike's lower half as he savagely began to pump back and forth, constantly snarling and growling in my ears, letting out moans and groans synchronized with my own.

Each time he thrust in, spreading me apart with vigour, my moans increased in value. I dare say, I could only imagine a stallion such as Big Mac to have vigour that comes close to Spike. He was relentless and keeping in tune with his words, I was certain my legs were now putty.

It was then when I felt a strong feeling well up in my pelvis, my soaked pussy drizzling fluids onto the bed about to gush a torrent after. My eyes opened and my mouth opened up as if to scream only to remain silent, a cry building up inside as the warm feeling welled up in one area. Each thrust caused me to brush my clit against the bed and my mind went blank, horn sizzling and head feeling light.

“Rarity, if you cum without my permission, you're going to clean it up,” Spike growled in my ear.

I turned to him, his half-lidded eyes glaring at me yet betrayed by the smirk on his face. I gritted my teeth to him as I found the strength to speak up.

“How is a lady supposed to cum when the big bad widdle dragon flopping about? I thought you were going to fuck me, Spikey-wikey,” I whispered, punctuating the words with a kiss on his snout.

Spike's hands released their grip on my fore hooves and leaned back enough so he was balanced on his knees. He stopped thrusting and glanced down, spotting the reddened cheeks and his cocks that remained buried inside my rear entrance. My orgasm once again subsided and sometime around then, it clicked that Spike was going to wreck me.

I tensed up once more in some sort of fruitless attempt to brace for the feeling. It was unusual but I'd be lying if I said I wasn't hoping for a painful feeling... and not in the strictly “ouch it hurts!” I want to really feel him spreading me wide and thrusting into me, fully knowing he has me pinned and at his mercy. I think I quite fancy being used by Spike... it feels dirty to be brought down and abused like a toy and I love it. To think I once considered Spike a mere child with a silly little crush... ooh, I am so glad that I am dead wrong.

Spike leaned forward, holding himself up on all fours while I felt his tips shift inside my entrance. I groaned briefly, feeling a sensation from the brief movement that sent shivers up my spine and removed all thought from my head.

Right after, he began to growl as he started to repeatedly pump back and forth. The pace, consistent, was rough and hard as if he didn't care about me. I knew he did deep down and I knew he was going to give me the ride of my life. I grunted each time he hilted and I slowly turned my heat with what little control I had over my body. I couldn't keep my eyes open but I managed to force one open; I wanted to see it. And I did; each time he pulled back, out of the corner of my eye, I watched him pull back as I felt it... and watched him thrust back in. Each time, I felt the bed springs below creak each time.

Spike slid his hands towards my body, lifting until his left was placed on my hand, while his right... his fingers slid between my locks; my glorious, purple curls, the hair I consider my life... then he clenched his fingers and gave a firm tug. My head was jerked back and I felt a slight sting in my scalp before I realized that it wasn't so much the fact that it hurt... but it's the sensation of being punished. I questioned his stallionhood and, just as planned, he immediately went to work... asserting himself over me. Asserting his utter domination over me.

His hand remained pressed against my back, holding me to the bed while he rapidly thrust in and out of my soft rear, squeaks, squeals and moans and shrieks and all sorts of screams came from my mouth, all while it was muffled in the pillows yet enhanced by the rough treatment I was receiving. This was quite possibly the fastest he has ever pounded my rear.

“AH! Hnng, yes, YES!” I shrieked into the pillows as Spike snarled in my ear. “S-SPIKEY, plea—PLEAse take it easy on me!” Another thrust and I felt myself grinding against the bed; sweat accumulating between us. A stupid grin appeared on my face as I let my tongue loll out on the sheets, my eyes lazily remaining half open as I stared blankly into the pillowcase fabric. “P-please, I'm shorry,” I slurred, feeling my entire body burning with anticipation and lust. No part of me hated this. No part of me regretted Heart's Warming Eve, even if he was more rough and feral than before.

“I didn't know your tight ass would feel this good,” Spike growled, his sloppy wet tongue sticking out and licking the side of my face. He was just as gone in the passion and sensations as I was, that same stupid, drunken grin on his face. Even now, his saliva, trailing all over my cheeks and ear felt glorious. “Any second, I'm going to pump your marshmallow hole with cum,” he quietly snarled into my ear as he resumed nipping at my neck, tugging at my hair.

My eye turned back towards my rear as I processed his words. My breaths slowed down as much as they could without being fatal, coming in quick, sharp intervals as my eyes widened and a big grin appeared on my face. I let out a light giggle that briefly rose in pitch each time Spike bottomed out inside me.

'Soon, I'm going to be plugged with his seed.' I bit my lip as Spike stopped the longer thrusts, moving his hand from my back. He pressed his body against my own and continued at the same speed as before, merely quicker, smaller, more rough thrusts. I was certain I would cum at any second... although I felt like that the entire time. Whenever I did it, I was sure it would feel far better than anything I could potentially fantasize about.

Out of nowhere, I felt a sensation against my lower lips. Something stiff and hard prodding against them until they spread; the scales, spines and tip told me that his tail was joining the fun. We both knew it was beyond the size allowable for entry... but instead, it went to work roughly grinding against my clit. I let out a high-pitched screech and attempted to wiggle, move away to prolong this feeling but Spike held me down.

“We're cumming at the same time. If you cum before or after me, then I'm really going to wreck your ass,” Spike softly chuckled in my ear before growing more raspy... more beastly in tone.

I whimpered, whining softly as my eyes started to tear up. I wasn't sad or in pain anymore... but I was so breathless and excited that I could pass out. I fell full... and high on pleasure as each little nub brushed against my inner walls. His tail continued spreading my lips, fluids drizzling onto the bed and an orgasm rapidly building up. Spike's grunts continued coming in rapidly, just as much as his thrusts.

Rather than hold out on my orgasm, I failed to listen to Spike's words as I felt his phallus' throbbing. The heat coming from it surprised me; I was not used to this feeling and I screamed into the pillow as I felt almost burning fluids coat my inner walls. It came out in too much volume; the weirdest... yet glorious feeling of being filled up occurred and I opened my mouth, unable to hold back a wide grin as I remained silent, unable to squeak as the feeling made my brain go numb.

Spike merely growled nonstop in my hear, whole body tense as he pulled back, slamming back in several times as he came from his climactic high. Before long, I could feel my canal filled up to the point where it almost spilled out. His phallus' throbbed a few more times, the white liquid no longer spurting out with the same force as before. Spike let out a large sigh, his hot breath caressing my neck; that combined with his sudden removal of his lovely phallus' from my rear sent a shiver up my spine and a moan out my mouth as I lost my own tenseness. Spike almost fell limp, resting atop me as we both heavily panted, our mouths close to one another. Without looking or any prompting, we both tilted our heads just enough for him to kiss me.

It then dawned on me that I have not reached climax yet; the feeling faded from my body and I could feel myself growing desperate. I was too focused on him filling me up to notice and I glanced back just as Spike pushed himself to his knees. I couldn't roll over even if I wanted to, but I was able to glance back at my rear. I reached back my left foreleg and pressed it against my soft left cheek and spread it, Spike grinning as he examined the view I gave him.

“Rarity, we forgot something,” he whispered before gulping once.

“What is it?” I barely got out with a raspy voice.

His hands slapped against my rear, a loud crack from the impact sounding and I shrieked, feeling the burn linger on my rump as his cool hands continued to grope my rear. After a a few more seconds, he rolled me onto my back and I felt relief as well as disappointment; it was cool on my tummy yet I missed the warmth. My concern faded as soon as I locked my eyes on Spike's; a devious smirk.

“You never came,” Spike grinned.

My eyes drifted downward, seeing his phallus' still twitching, cum drizzling down the sides before he lifted my rear up. I squeaked as I felt his tips pressing against my rear entrance once more and my mouth fell agape, words unable to leave my mouth yet I tried to force them.

“Spikey-wikey, d-does this mean—”

I was cut off by a single thrust... and I never spoke or walked again once that night. I don't think I really cared, either.

Clop - The Beach

“The beach~”

Rarity happily trotted onto the sandy shores. Sandals sinking a millimetre, she wore a skinny swimsuit, sunglasses, a kerchief on her head as well as a huge sunhat. Over her body, she also wore a thin, thistle-coloured chiffon. As usual, I found myself somewhat excited by her clothing... as well as carrying the luggage.

“Yes, this is a surprise. I didn't know, wow, the beach,” I mumbled, keeping a monotone.

“Sarcasm isn't cute, Spikey,” she said, keeping her chipper tone regardless.

Rolling my eyes, I sighed as we crossed the empty beach. We settled in the centre of the beach... alone. It was magical, to be honest; a public area completely to ourselves. The surf was ours and nobody else to point and laugh. Late in the evening on a typical workday, yet Rarity managed to find time-off.

“I discovered that the beach was empty this time of day so some days, I'd take a carriage ride out here solo and enjoy a swim. The sun is the perfect height to rest and get in a good swim, Celestia forbid my mane get wet. I don't have to hide,” Rarity said. I set the blanket and she quickly nestled as I jammed the pole of the umbrella into the sand, opening it up. She hummed in thought before settling on a smile. “But... I suppose I can't keep it perfect forever.”

I sighed, laying down on the blanket. Rarity removed her hat, sunglasses and chiffon, leaving only the (unnecessary) bikini on. I found my eyes glancing over to the black bikini that stood out against her white coat. It didn't seem like something you'd typically swim in; just wear for show around the beach to attract horny colts. But this was just for me. Grinning, I rolled onto my front, same as Rarity... except I had to stop any erection that grew from showing. I laid my head on its side as Rarity did the same and we locked eyes for a moment.

“When did you find this out?” I asked.

“After primary school. I was wandering around, looking for other places gems could be because I wasn't too educated in gems at the time and this beach was discovered. I came whenever I could and I noticed that this time of day, it was usually abandoned. Although it's not always abandoned, as the odd time a few other Ponies will be here,” she explained.

“Ah.”

And then more silence. I didn't know what to say, I still find it a little difficult to spark conversation, the shy Dragon Rarity first met threatening to dominate my personality. Gulping back, I shot her a smile and glanced towards the beach.

“You wanna go swimming? Or scared of showing me your mane?” I asked. I propped myself up on my elbows, my cheeks between my palms.

“Part of me hoped we could have some more fun, first,” she responded with a wink.

One of her hooves slid over the beach blanket, pressing against my chest. I felt my heart skip a beat as she did; physical contact, I still wasn't used to it. A hoof slid over me as she shuffled closer. I folded my arms, resting my chin on them as Rarity slid over my back. I wasn't as large as she was, yet. Her left hind leg brushed over my spines as well as my left leg as she sat on my rear. I could feel her thighs against my hips... and I could feel my spines bend against her lower lips. I could feel her moving side to side, up and down, grinding herself against me and I felt myself unable to prevent excitement from showing... underneath us. It was almost uncomfortable, feeling myself grow erect and grind against the blanket's texture.

Rarity's forehooves planted next to me and she let out a light grunt as she lowered her chest onto my back. She nibbled on my barbells, moaning as she continued to grind against my back. With her moans so clear in my mind, and a fluid seeping onto my spines. That bikini bottom must be drenched... and it didn't take long at all.

“Oh, what a little pervert I've become. One little taste of that magical little dragon and now I hunger all the time,” she whispered. “Ah, I'm sorry, Spike. I'm probably making you absolutely concupiscent, aren't I?”

“Whaaat does that mean?” I asked in a lighter voice, grimacing as she gave a thrust, shifting my whole body... including my erections, against the blanket.

She let out a light giggle. “Darling, it means you're in need of tending to your carnal desires.”

Rarity rolled off my back, laying on her side as she slid her hooves under my torso. I winced, tensing up as I briefly prayed for nothing more than Rarity to leave me be. Instead, I found myself being rolled over onto my side and I clenched my eyes shut, my arms shaking as I felt a warm breeze brush over my pelvis. I heard Rarity giggle once more and my erections twitch in response to the wind.

“Spike, don't be shy. You know as much as I do that I'm fine with this. And, if you want, I can... um—” Rarity hummed to herself briefly, growing quiet. As I opened my eyes, slowly of course, I saw her face; beet red and fixiated on my phallus'. “I can use my mouth again.”

I did my best to prepare myself for those thoughts; we had only done this once before and the mere thought of Rarity sharing such an intimate act with me send my mind reeling. I was too stunned to say anything and we enjoyed an almost uncomfortable silence. Her eyes met mine once more and we smiled towards the other before we slowly shuffled forward. Her hind legs wrapped around my body, causing my changing phallus' to grind against the wet spot in her bikini bottom. Rarity snuggled me close and I felt my snout press into her fur, creme la croix perfume and her natural scent boggled into one. My eyes remained opened as I shakily set my arms on her Cutie Marks. I wasn't sure if I would ever get used to physical contact with Rarity, and I wasn't sure I'd be ready for if... or when she and I would consummate.

A fire in my chest burned and spread throughout my body and Rarity relished in the feeling, hugging me tightly as she whimpered from the lower contact. I let out a shaky breath against her chest and we laid there, listening to the waves. Part of me wanted to stay here, but the other part was in desperate need of a swim.

I leaned back, glancing up towards the mare whom held me. Before we made eye contact, she leaned forward and pressed her lips to my snout. I felt myself freeze up as she did. I really wasn't sure I'd get used to this.

“Let's take a dip, Spikey,” she whispered, staring at me with half-lidded eyes.

She released her hold on me and quickly stepped up, staggering briefly from the blood rushing to her head. As she cantered off, I wasn't sure my legs could even support me right now. Luckily, she always thought smart. Her horn lit up and I felt my smaller body flying into the air, hovering before I landed on her back. My phallus' has begun retreating and I felt relief alongside disappointment. The side of me that wanted to proceed was beating the hell out of the other side. I merely grinned, leaning forward and snuggling Rarity, burying my face in her mane. I heard her hum with delight as I did.

Suddenly, I felt myself bobbing up and down as Rarity seemed to break into a gallop. I held tight on her neck as she let out several un-ladylike giggles. Peeking around her head, I noticed the water up ahead and I felt fear yet again. It was probably cold and full of fish. Rarity shrieked, letting out more wild giggles which really scared me; this was unlike Rarity.

Or it was and I never saw it since I wasn't typically invited on the girls' escapades.

A splash sounded as Rarity stepped into the water and I let out a yelp as some of the cold water got on me.

“I'm beginning to rethink my crush,” I yelped as I shivered in fear of the cold water.

“What did I say about sarcaaaaasm?!” she shouted.

We reached the point where she was too deep to let her hooves land properly. A wave came and before I knew it, we tumbled over into the water. My grip around Rarity loosened and I fell into the shallow water, landing against the sand. I opened my eyes and glanced over to Rarity whom had her eyes closed, mouth closed with a cute smile on her as she softly hit the sand with her back. Her mane floated in strands in the water, her tail tied up to prevent such a thing. Her bikini never looked more fitting, even if it was really unnecessary.

I glanced to my left, feeling something bump into me only to see a tiny fish, looking at me with those bulging eyes, judging my silently. I scowled, opened my mouth and blew out the air, bubbles assaulting the little fish as it swam away.

After, I flung my arms once, placed my feet in the sand and pushed myself up; it was shallow water, but it still went above my nose so I had to tread. I took in a big breath as I surfaced and glanced to the right, watching Rarity proceed to do the same (with less fish). Instead of taking a deep breath, she let out a series of giggles as she flung her head back, hair tossing water droplets behind her as she held her hooves to her chest, giggles turned to laughter. That little mouth curved upwards on the edges... she just looked so happy right now and it made my heart melt just thinking about it.

I threw my arms forward, lunging after Rarity. Two scaled limbs wrapped around her neck as I tackled her, causing us to submerge once more. I don't think I've ever seen Rarity act like this before; so carefree, so dismissive of her looks. I've seen her swimming before; she was always so dignified, so careful of her looks and never this rough and rowdy.

Then again, this was her beach. And now it was ours.

A blue aura wrapped around my hands and made me release my grip, surprising my for a second. Sinking briefly, I flung myself back to the surface of the shallows just as Rarity paddled to more shallow water, galloping down the beach in the surf.

“Catch me if you can!” she let out in a sing-song voice.

I grinned, squinting as I saw her run down the long beach as I dog paddled my way back to the water I can actually run in. Unfortunately, that was pretty much right near the end of the surf due to my stubby little legs. Scowling, I decided to try something I rarely do. I threw myself forward and started running on all four of my limbs. I was faster, but I was also not used to the feeling. Nonetheless, I saw Rarity galloping through the surf ahead, her rear the centre of my attention. I watched it bounce up and down in that black bikini bottom as my mind was tainted from her teasing motions earlier. Shaking my head, I changed my gaze to her head which still had that beautiful smile. I'd imagine running with a boner dragging along the sand wouldn't be too much fun. Or painless.

A few more seconds found me right on her tail (on one axis; she was still at least four meters to my right). Rarity had a toothy grin as she faced forward, her damp mane bouncing up and down with each gallop. A heat spread to my cheeks and I grinned as well. I closed my eyes briefly as I relished in the current moment. After a few seconds, I heard splashing next to me and opened my eyes to see her marshmallow white hooves a few feet from my own. We ran down the expanse of the wide beach until we started panting, exhaustion setting in.

We slowed to a walk, panting heavily. It was replaced with a shudder as the wind blew over us and we both rubbed ourselves, chills going up our spines. I crinkled my nose and took a deep breath. I clenched my eyes and mouth shut, tensed up my arms and acted as if I were blowing fire. Instead, my body emitted enough heat that all water droplets on me evaporated, steam left on my skin. I also would have been hot to the touch for the one second.

“Ooh, wouldn't that be lovely?” Rarity asked through chattering teeth.

I shook my head. “The trade-off of having winters be near fatal isn't worth it.”

“What? The winters are near fatal?” she asked, surprised as she turned towards me.

“I'm cold-blooded. I've got thick enough scales to be able to heat myself up, but my toes get cold, and if I fall ill in the winter or get wet, it could be fatal if I don't stay indoors,” I responded. “I learned this trick after the last Winter Wrap Up.”

“Oh my, I am so sorry,” Rarity cried out as she leapt towards me, scooping me up in a hug.

“Nah, don't worry. I'm here now,” I responded dully, a drunken grin on my face from the contact.

Rarity nuzzled her cheek into my chest, humming to herself. She let out a quiet moan, hugging me tightly as I fell onto my rear, Rarity laid out across my lap.

“Sweet Celestia... I love the sound of your heart, Spike,” she whispered. I instinctively wrapped my arms around her head; I employed my little warm-up technique on my arm, rubbing her barrel. “It's so beautiful.”

“You would know. I gave it to you a week before my birthday,” I responded in a shaky voice. I was too happy to care about how I sounded. “And you've been wearing it around your neck almost every day.”

“Oh, Spike. Why didn't I notice you sooner?” she whined. “I love you so much.”

“I love you too, Rarity.” I planted a kiss on the tip of her horn, causing sparks to emit from the tip. She let out a whinny and I let out a giggle. “Sparky. Do you shoot fireworks?”

“Teehee, no, but you shoot fireworks,” she responded, her tone sultry.

I glanced down at her as she looked up. A little tongue peeked from between her lips and she dragged it up my chest, eyes locked onto me. Shivers went up my spine and I felt a tingle where that little muscle dragged across me. Gulping once, I thought back to earlier and for once, I wanted to be assertive and do something with Rarity... or rather, do something to her.

Gently bringing my hand up, I set it around the base of her horn. A slight tingle occurred in my hand, obviously the magical residue transferring over to my hand. Gently... I pushed down on her head. Rarity took the hint and slowly dragged her head down. Her tongue travelled across my body, pressing and trailing the outline of as many scales as she could. Torture wasn't what I'd call it, but pretty close for sure.

The blood started to flow and slowly, I could feel myself growing. Once more, I felt the two phallus' growing erect; once more, I found myself unused to the sensation. I had started to grow a second one and my only guess was that it's for mating purposes... yet for some reason I had to have mated once to start the growth. Either way, I don't think Rarity would mind—the things we could do with two flashed by my mind many times before.

Once more, the tips pressed against something. This time, they throbbed with excitement and I did my best to hold back a grin. If I seemed too excited, I'm sure I'd embarrass Rarity. As much as she likes to act like the mature one, she sure did act like a little filly when it came to talking about this, let alone doing it.

Her gorgeous blue eyes moved from my line of sight as she pulled her head back. I could practically feel her gaze on my phallus' and without another second to waste, Rarity closed her eyes and dipped her head down.

White lips spread slightly as the two tips pressed against her. I let out a short breath as she did, immediately starting to shudder as I couldn't support myself. I laid against the sand, spines poking indents and I covered my eyes with my arm, doing my best to breathe regularly. Rarity suckled on the tips, her tongue lightly lapping up the precum that seeped from the tip. I could feel it swirling around on the tips before stopping. A short pause followed, then Rarity started to move. Slowly, she took in half the length before pulling back; she seemed to be just as nervous as I was about the whole thing.

Although slow, Rarity certainly took to “sucking off” pretty well. My fingers trailed up her horn slowly, feeling the creases in it as it sparked some more. As I did, Rarity started to take more in. I wasn't large, as much as I hate to say it so it wasn't hard to take more in. I'm also embarrassed to admit that I'm most likely not gonna last much longer.

My breaths came in short intervals, mixed with shuddering and squirming. I could no longer hold my grip on Rarity's horn as I arced my back. Rarity's hooves moved up and pinned me down as she started to move faster, her tongue slowly, lightly pressing against the tip. I was well lubed up, and the sounds she made... she was moaning now. I lifted my head up to watch her, just to watch what Rarity would do for me. I almost passed out from the sensations that ran through me, leaving me light-headed upon seeing one of her forehooves between her hind legs. It was almost too stimulating to see Rarity furiously rubbing herself.

Then she had to start slurping; noisy... wet... slick and fast. Rarity's mane started to bounce and I felt myself grow weak. A fire grew in my pelvis and I felt sensitivity throughout both shafts; each little lick she gave me... each time her lips brushed over my phallus', I found myself begging for more while hoping to Celestia she wouldn't continue this. If one could die from pleasure, I'd have died several times.

Tender licks followed as she slowed down, each lick trailing up the base of the bottom shaft over the forming nubs; she spread her lips so only her tongue and hot breaths made contact and I desperately humped, hoping to enter her mouth once more. Rarity let out a giggle as I bumped the roof of her mouth. Her free hoof pressed down harder on me, keeping me firmly in place. A whimper was all I could make in response.

“Does... my little dragon want to finish?” she asked with a giggle.

Her other hoof stopped tending to her own needs as she brought it up, wrapping it around my phallus'. She let out another giggle as I struggled to keep my hands away.

“Ooh, if he doesn't want to, I can stop,” she said, pouting and sounding distraught.

“N-no! Please, I nee-eed this!” I responded, gulping half-way through my words.

“How do we ask for things?” her voice said.

'S-she's gonna make me beg?' I whined to myself.

“Please?” I responded with a weak whisper.

My whole body was tense as I wished briefly that I was larger; that I could dominate. The thought made me throb yet again.

“Please what, darling?” she responded with a giggle.

“Please... make me cum. I need to cum,” I spat out with raspy breaths.

“What's in it for lil' ol' Rarity, Spikey-wikey?” she purred. “Are you gonna put that long tongue to use? Gonna enjoy the lucious white pussy you've spent nights fantasizing about?”

'I'm the dragon here, lady. I'll give you a reason to beg to me.'

“I'll let you swallow my cum if you do,” I responded with a chuckle.

I leaned up slightly, a toothy grin on my face as I slightly cracked open one eye. I saw Rarity fixiated on my phallus, red cheeks and heated breaths the result. Glancing up once, Rarity locked eyes with me and gasped. Puckered lips formed as she turned away, eyes averted as she seemed to be breathing heavily. The mere thought seemed to put her into submission and as I felt my orgasm fading away, I had to think fast to make up for lost time.

“Oh, I don't think I'm gonna cum now. Shame. I bet you would have loved the taste,” I responded non-chalantly. I shrugged, yet still twitched as her hoof shifted.

Faster than I've seen her change her mind in ever, she dipped back down and moved her hooves, lips wrapped around the wet shaft and bobbing back and forth as fast as she could manage. Each time she went to the base, we both moaned and the vibrations from hers served to only keep mine coming. If I wanted to keep this up, I had to try and keep her excited.

“I b-bet you love this more than I do,” I stuttered out. “The romantic, looking for Prince Charming; decided to suck the cock of the dragon who held her prisoner. I bet you can't get enough of the taste.”

'Oh my... I do believe I would get a week's worth of chores in a night for my cussing.'

Rarity let out a whine against me as her hindlegs rubbed together, a futile attempt at pleasing herself. Tough dragon or not, she was right about one thing.

“Rarity, I don't wanna wait. An eager little mare, hungry for cock... fortunately for you, I'm a perverted little dragon, and I want that lucious white pussy,” I said, chuckling for good measure.

Once more, Rarity didn't waste a second as she pushed herself up, lips still wrapped around her treat as she stepped over me, her bikini bottom enveloped by a blue aura. I moved my arms just as the swimwear loosened up, sliding down her legs. The sweet spot landed directly on my snout and I instinctively closed my eyes and took a big whiff; dirty, sweet musk entered my nose (along with lake water) that almost sent me over the edge. I opened my eyes to see her wet lips still above me, her hind legs shaking with anticipation.

Feeling a familiar feeling in my gut, I reached my arms up, slapping my hands against her Cutie Marks. I could feel the flesh jiggle under my fingers and pressing into the skin, I pulled towards me, causing her hindlegs to buckle. Her wet lips sat centimetres away from my mouth and I exhaled a long, hot breath against her. Rarity shuddered, moaning onto my phallus' yet again. Keeping her swimwear on my nose, I leaned forward and pressed my snout into the bottom of her lips, right where her opening was. The scent was dirty and it was strong. I opened my lips and let my long tongue slither out, immediately wrapping around her clit. I knew she felt good when I did this last time, and I knew for sure I was gonna make her cum easily. She was just as sensitive as I was.

I held her rear in place, pushing part of my tongue inside her opening as the tip still teased her clit. The taste was sour... but delightfully so. Just knowing it was from Rarity, and knowing only I would ever know it, was enough to keep me addicted. I greedily slurped up the seeping fluids, relishing in the scent, the taste and the moans. I was very much close to climaxing, but I couldn't let her know that. This was turning into a self-imposed competition.

Rarity started to squirm above me; twisting her body, shifting her hooves and trying to raise her rear; she was going to finish far sooner than I would, so I held her in place. She whimpered and whined and groaned in protest.

'C'mon, finish. Then you can swallow my load,' I thought.

Lust... this felt like... my birthday...

Rarity let out a shriek, the moans nothing but bliss to me due to the vibrations. Just as soon as I expected, Rarity began to squirt; no attempting to find the G-spot... just words and my tongue.

Fluid spritzed onto my face and her swimwear as she shuddered, everything but her hindlegs going limp as Rarity whined and cried, failing to use her tongue properly. A sense of pride welled over me as well as most likely what Rarity was feeling; dirty. Like a pervert. My face was nearly soaked from her when she came off her climax. I didn't bother licking her anymore as I pushed on one of her Cutie Marks, rolling her onto her back with me on top. I grinned, glancing back to see Rarity was no longer able to move her head; it relied on me.

And with gusto, I started to lift myself up, back and forth. Her lips began to suck on the two phallus' as I thrust into her with more vigour than she could manage. I felt her gag several times from me hilting into her and I grinned widely the more her tongue lashed out against my flesh.

“Choke on it, you little fashion slut,” I spat out through my teeth.

Rarity let out another moan... and that was it for me. I let out a grunt as I tensed up, feeling a warm sensation build up, shooting through my shaft. She continued to lick the two erections, the sensitivity only serving to make me shiver more. Like her before me, I felt my body grow limp, excluding my legs. I let out several gasps across her pelvis as I stared lazily at the ground in front of me, feeling the semen squirt into Rarity's mouth. She lapped that up too as I did for her... although I was quite certain she was gonna do that regardless.

I bucked my hips several more times before I felt my mind going blank once more. Rolling to my side, I pulled out as I went through my final squirt, some of the white fluid splatting on her cheek. She winced briefly before swallowing the spunk with a smile. I laid on my back next to her as we sat there, panting.

However, even that was short lived as voices were heard in the distance. We both sat up, fear overtaking us as we immediately looked for the source. Turning my head, I spotted what appeared to be a mare, a stallion entering the beach, three colts darting directly for the water further down. I glanced over at Rarity as she did towards me and we shared a knowing smile. She stood up and with a glow of her horn, her bikini bottom slid back up over her flank.

I began to brush the sand off me as I checked for anything else I could wash off that wasn't on my face only for Rarity's rump to bump into my cheek. I staggered to the side due to the larger size of the mare and turned towards her. I merely saw her from behind, laughing as she galloped into the waves once more.

“Catch me if you can~”

I already have, m'lady.

Non-Clop — A Fine Father

I stared down at the shredded fern and sighed as the revelation that my afternoon was ruined dawned on me. I muttered no several times, banging my head on the nearby wall until I noticed the paint was being scratched off. Peeling my gaze from the floor, I squinted and furrowed my brow to put on a menacing, angered look. I wasn't good at them yet my larger figure was still intimidating... at least to my young, fearful son.

He was never composed when faced with potential punishment. He once broke a dish, a teacup from Rarity's favourite set. It must have been long prior because when Rarity's deafening voice shrieked, I had, as if on cue, immediately received a letter from Princess Celestia informing us he had already gotten to Canterlot. Rarity and I made a beeline for the capital, my wings almost failing from the sheer amount of concern that took my focus from the flight. For once, Rarity didn't scream or wail at a journey like that. When we landed in Canterlot Castle's courtyard, Celestia had already been waiting, the little drake hellspawn hidden behind her foreleg. Teal eyes poked out from behind a large white leg and an uncut green mane stuck out. Slitted pupils widened slightly and once more he hid behind the leg. A chuckle from the Royal Sister made him flinch and upon taking flight, the boy remained unaware as his eyes remained clenched shut while he shivered in fear. I bellowed out a tearful laugh while Rarity sprinted towards the child.

“Turqoise,” I called out, my mind returning to the situation. Or I thought I called out. My voice had been broken and crackled out the final syllable. “Turqoise, are you here?” I called a little louder.

I didn't think he'd run off to Canterlot again. If anything he'd run to the Golden Oaks Library. I hope; we'd made it clear we wouldn't punish him in a horrifying manner. Being a parent is tough, especially when trying to control your temper with an honest mistake. The hardest part has to be deciding what to do for a punishment. Grounding, taking away their toys, banning friends from visiting, or sticking them with Auntie Twilight for Reshelving Day. I think that last one was the worst. What scared Turqoise the most was a method of punishment I have yet to experience myself, as well as something I've only heard from in fiction.

I wasn't going to spank him, not for a torn plant, but many times, it has crossed my mind. Broke into my room and ate all my gems; that infuriated me... luckily, I caught him just as he came across the special gem Rarity gave me. I had him over my knee, bawling and shivering and begging. He was utterly incoherent... and so was I. My arms were shaking, growing weaker every second I held my hand up. In the end, I never did... I let Rarity come home and scold him, assigning him all sorts of chores. Doomed to massage Rarity's aching hooves for a whole week made him refuse a single gem-related confectionery for a whole year.

Going into Rarity's inspiration room and making a nest for his mama as a gift... from all of her expensive fabrics. I had him over my knee once more but the eyes he shot me, full of fear and tears had me shaking and eventually refusing to lay a hand on him. When she found out, Rarity developed a plan. It was devious and evil, I'd say. She played it off fine, yet upon his birthday merely five days later she unwrapped all of his presents in front of him and explained that he wouldn't see them until Hearts Warming Eve—three months later. Luckily, to prevent it from being a traumatizing experience, Rarity did proceed to hug him and apologize for having to be so strict.

Glancing around the boutique's, renovated showfloor, I squinted my eyes as I focused on the couch; Turqoise's typical last-minute hiding place just in case. I saw nothing underneath and shrugged, walking into the kitchen. I shrugged once more after checking the dishwasher, and again when checking the laundry hamper. I whistled, making loud footsteps towards the front door. I opened the top door and let out a loud sigh.

“Well, I guess he's not here. Better go check Twilight's,” I shouted amongst a yawn.

I slammed the top door and leaned against it, arms folded and staring directly at the hallway and staircase. I pursed my lips and held one eye opened wider in my attempt at having a disappointed gaze. A quiet, soft bang sounded in the distance; most likely the clothes drier in the basement. It was bought for me and my non-Rarity made clothes... so it rarely got use. I smirked briefly before coughing, attempting to put on my gameface again.

A door opened up and the sound of hooves lightly tapped against the marble floor and in only a few seconds, I saw his little head peek out around a corner; away from the front door of the house as he stepped out. With a buck, the basement door behind him slammed shut and he trotted down the hallway to the boutique's front. Finally, he turned his head and froze upon spotting my figure.

“'sup?” I asked.

His jaw dropped and once more, that same look adorned his face. His eyes already started to water and he began to tremble. His rump falling to the floor, he began to bawl as I slowly walked towards him.

“I-I'm s-sorry,” he whimpered. “I w-was hungry. I didn't mean to!”

Wordlessly, I picked him up off the ground and hoisted him over my shoulder. He let out a little eep and he began to kick against my shoulders. His claws, being four years old, were still underdeveloped so they never scratched me. They were just soft enough to clack against my scales and I sighed as I proceeded upstairs. As per my usual routine, I opened his door to his, formerly Sweetie Belle's, room. Carefully, I dropped him atop his cloud-pattern blanket and turned away.

“Stay here until I say otherwise,” I boomed in my deepest voice.

Luckily the hamminess was lost on him and he whimpered a “Yes sir”. Mentally sighing this time, I left his room and closed it softly, proceeding to my room.

[*][*][*]

An hour later, a sweet voice woke me from my slumber. I blinked as light flooded the room, straining my tired eyes before I focused on the mare above me. A concerned expression spread across a porcelain statue; quite an image to behold upon waking up. Sitting up, I kicked the blankets off my legs gently and wiped my eyes as Rarity leapt up onto the bed. Plopping my head against the pillows once more, I waited for Rarity to snuggle up beside me before pulling the blanket over the two of us.

“I dealt with Turqoise. It wasn't hard putting two and two together since it was in the middle of the room,” Rarity said.

“You weren't too rough, were you?” I whispered.

“Don't you worry none, I handled it without losing my temper. I decided to give him a little freedom with his punishment,” she responded softly. “He can do the Rainbow Dash punishment or—”

“Please, I'd like to see him live to his teenage years,” I groaned, unnecessary details pouring into my mind.

“—or he could think of a punishment.”

Blinking, I turned my head to her to see a sly little grin on her face. Scrunching up my nose, I attempted to leer into her eyes as if it would connect me straight to her thought process. No success so I rolled my eyes.

“You're gonna make me ask?” I muttered.

“It's more fun to make you work for your reward,” she giggled.

“Reward? I could just ask Turqoise—”

“Not if you want me to wear that collar in five minutes,” Rarity whispered into my ear.

I groaned thinking about it and felt blood rush through my body as vivid images raided my mind. Blinking again, I let out a deep sigh, turning onto my side so I could face Rarity directly.

“Fine, why did you let him do that, and what did he choose?” I asked, rolling my eyes.

“I wanted to see if he was selfish enough to say something menial like feed Opal for a day. Surprisingly, he chose to wash dishes for a month. I was quite proud of that choice to the point where I let him off easy,” she responded with a giggle.

“Did you give him my sword, too?” I groaned, slapping myself in the cheek.

“Hush you, I only took a day off his punishment,” she scolded in a mocking tone, poking my snout with a hoof as she scowled.

“And gave him my sword?”

“If you don't hush up your swords will remain in their sheathe tonight,” Rarity spat out through gritted teeth.

For a moment she seemed intimidating... before I realized she liked to play Miss Meanie Queenie. Blowing raspberries at her, I recoiled immediately and struck her a smug grin. Rarity was perplexed for a moment before scoffing.

“You're impossible.”

“You're not. I had you eating out of my hand pretty fast,” I muttered, planting a kiss on her nose.

“Be that as it may, you still chicken out upon dealing with the little one,” Rarity said in a more believable accusational tone.

I really didn't know what to say for once and kept silent as I stared into Rarity's eyes; she was almost glaring at me from under her brow with a frown stitched to her lips. I felt guilty for once because it's true.

“I'm a bad parent,” I whined quietly, burying my face in her neck.

“Ooh, no you aren't,” she responded softly, “you're a good parent. You don't wanna hurt our little boy anymore than I do, but I've got experience with foals.”

“I had to take care of Twilight for fourteen years,” I muttered.

“I've got experience with actual foals,” Rarity corrected herself.

Rarity rubbed her soft hoof on my hard, scaled back as she hummed lightly. I let out another sigh, feeling some stress melt along with my breath. A slightly hard pat against my back and Rarity pushed herself away just enough to stare into my eyes.

“You're a fine father. If you say otherwise again, I will have to beat you, or something like that. We're due for a lovers quarrel by now,” Rarity gleefully exclaimed in a hushed manner.

“Rarity, I had to deal with you after prison, a succubus, that time in Las Pegasus—”

“We don't mention Las Pegasus! Ever!” Rarity cut in.

I rolled my eyes. “—Las Pegasus, and even during childbirth. I'd say the severity of our lovers quarrels and our time for quarrelling is over.” I saw a glare from those shimmering blue eyes and I gulped. “B-but I can try to keep to your word.”

“Thank you,” Rarity whispered, a smile defining her face again.

I returned the smile glanced up. Extending my arm, I tugged once and the lamp was out, it was nearly pitch-black inside the room and then we kept each other up past our self-imposed bedtimes yet again. Our only complaint will be when we have to wake up tomorrow for Turqoise so he doesn't miss school... but we'll come to that when we have to.

META: Timeline

Some of you asked. Here you go. Note, I am writing this using the start of the chronology as the base (as in the Sparity romance).

Before Sparity:

The Apple Spectrum chapters 1-3.

Meus Flamma Diligo START:

The Fire That Burns, Spike and Rarity confess their love and please each other well into the night.

Three Days after Meus Flamma Diligo Start

The Beach; Rarity takes Spike to a beach she discovered when she was younger.

One Week after Meus Flamma Diligo Start

Fuel to the Flames; Rarity and Spike spend a night in a hotel.

One Month after Meus Flamma Diligo Start:

The Apple Spectrum ends.

One Month and a Day after Meus Flamma Diligo Start:

My Flame to Value Highly; Spike and Rarity finally consummate their love.

One Month, One Week, Six Days after Meus Flamma Diligo:

The Marshmallow Lighter Prologue; this story starts.

Three Weeks after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

:Cognition:: Spike and Rarity try roleplaying.

One Month after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

Hospital Incident; injury sends Spike into the hospital, where the couple decides to please each other.

Two Months, Four Days after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

Marshmallows; Spike and Rarity experiment with bondage and Marshmallows.

Three Months, Five Days after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

Loving Trust; experimenting in bondage, Spike and Rarity go out for a late night "walk".

Four Months after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

Massage; Spike tends to Rarity's sore muscles.

Four Months, Four Weeks after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

Problem, Spike and Rarity decide to tell others about their relationship.

Five Months, One Week after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

How to Warm a Heart Parts One and Two; Spike and Rarity fulfill part of a wish for Twilight as well as exchange gifts.

Five Months, Four Weeks after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

Pegging; feeling remorse for Hearts Warming Eve, Spike asks to be on the receiving end.

Five Months, Four Weeks, Two Days after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

Scents; Rarity, Twilight and Applejack discuss the power of scent one can use during intercourse.

Six Months after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

Pressing Matters; Spike and Rarity tend to some pressing matters. He solves them by putting his double dragons up Rarity's rear marshmallow entrance.

Six Months, Four Days after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

Rumours; problems arise for Rarity when others accuse her of pedophilia and bestiality towards Spike.

Six Months, Four Days, 10 Hours after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

Solo; Rarity unwinds after a problematic day, solo.

Seven Months, One Week, Two Days after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

Slumber, Spike returns after several errands late in night.

Seven Months, One Week, Three Days after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

Castle Bahamut begins, Spike goes to prison for one month, two weeks.

Eight Months, Three Weeks, Two Days after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

Castle Bahamut ends, Dragon Warrior starts.

NO SPARITY HERE

Eleven Months after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

Dragon Warrior Ends

Eleven Months, One Week after Marshmallow Lighter Starts

The Trolley; After a long day in Manehatten, Rarity and Spike board a trolley car in Manehatten to return to their hotel. They miss the stop.

Eleven Months, Two Weeks after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

The Flame Goes Out; A fight between the couple ends with violence, and with Spike being sent away.

Eleven Months, Three Weeks, One Day after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

Flickers; Rarity and Sweetie Belle patch up their broken relationship.

Eleven Months, Three Weeks, One Day, Six Hours after Marshmallow Lighter Starts

Incendiary Methods; Rarity and Spike rekindle their relationship.

One Year, Two Weeks after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

No Selfies Here; Spike gets a new camera and wants to take a photo of Rarity.

One Year, Two Weeks and Five Days after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

The Price of a Smile; Spike promises Rarity a shopping spree and ponders the price of her happiness.

Two Years, Two Months, Two Weeks, Two days after Marshmallow Lighter Starts

Bubbles; Rarity has a much needed bubble bath. With additional tingles. And Spike.

Three Years, Three Months after Marshmallow Lighter Starts

Rosewhite; Spike and Rarity cuddle, this time with a catch.

Nine Years, Four Months after Marshmallow Lighter Starts:

A Fine Father; Spike questions his status as a father and whether or not he's suited.

Non-clop — Rosewhite

Four fine white legs sauntered towards the frilly sheets of the large queen-sized bed. A hoof, daintily raised, slid under the fabric dangling upon the edge and the light sound of her fur sliding against the linen softly caressed my ears. I closed my eyes and took a whiff of the aroma in the air. Incense burned across the room and the light smell of cinnamon was glorious. Her sewing machine worked so hard that you could smell the heat and hot oils. It was a nice change, and a sizeable order was just completed; now it was time for some cuddlin' before I head back to Twilight's.

Rarity eventually wiggled her whole body under the sheets; unlike her old routine where she'd gently slide under the covers from the top, she copied my method of coming in from any side. It was adorable when she did it; my spines, however, often messed up the bed sheets. I figured Rarity's horn would do the same but alas, she has some finesse that I lack, heh.

“Darling, lets ignore the pillows, I want to just bundle up here, in a little ball,” Rarity cried out as she yawned out a stretch. “Surround me with heat!”

With a glow in my cheeks and a grin on my face, I responded, “Sure!” Sliding the dimmer down, I hopped to the foot of the bed and opted to crawl atop the blankets. In the centre laid a single round bump hugged by the sheets, the object of my affections. “I might have gotten a little lost, though,” I chortled.

“Hmm?” was Rarity's response as the little lump shifted.

Crawling over the mare that lay under the blankets, I lowered myself until my soft belly pressed against her sides. A cliche little “Tee hee,” was my reward and I laid on my side as well, my larger frame managing to wrap around her cute little body. To make the full circle, the tip of my scaly thick tail was brought to my mouth, making a little ouroboros.

“I think there was a Rarity here, I could be fooled. All I have is this adorable little lump under the sheets,” I said, setting my left arm atop the mound.

What I can assume was her hoof poked me through the sheets in my soft, tender belly. “Come on, silly. Don't make me beg,” she whinnied.

“Okay, okay, you win,” I surrendered, peeling back the duvet.

Rarity's body shifted under the covers, I think she rolled over once she knew what side of her I was on. The thick blankets made way as I adjusted myself so my legs were sliding underneath. I was envious of Rarity's bed, since my own had the boyish appeal what with the rough covers and single, flattened pillow. She had the fluffiest mattress, the softest pillows and the best taste. I loved that red comforter.

Gradually shifting until my head was covered, my eyes relaxed when darkness came under the thick covers. Reaching out a hand, I found Rarity's soft body and caressed her back as I enveloped her in my arms. A gentle tug and she was close; I was rewarded with a light kiss to my cheek and a fluffy white mare snuggling into my neck.

“I need to ask you for your personal touch sometime,” I whispered, picturing a refurnished bedroom at the castle.

“You already have that in spades,” Rarity giggled, rubbing circles into my chest.

Her soft violet mane brushed against my snout and I nuzzled into her head, her soft pony ear brushing against my lips.

“Well of course, but I was talking from a design perspective; my bed's a little drab and ill fitting. I've gotten far too used to this soft beauty.”

My eyes adjusted properly and I could faintly see Rarity's outline under the covers; her eyes were closed and a content little smile in the shape of a C was on her face. My heart paused and I tightened my hug on her. I had to, she was too adorable.

“I suppose I could always just give you some of my sheets. Perhaps shop for a new mattress, something more fitting of a prince,” she said in her cute little hushed voice.

“Since when did I become a prince?” I quietly wondered, picturing myself in a large red cape and crown, atop a bejewelled throne.

Another kiss was planted on me, this time on my neck. “You're a prince to me. Plus, Twilight is royalty, is she not? And you're her son figure.”

Pursing my lips, I gave it little thought. “Das is true, mon ami,” I responded, tracing my finger down her back, feeling her little hairs brush up against my claw.

“Those are two different languages you channelled,” Rarity chortled. “And aren't we more than friends?” she teased.

“If we're more than friends and I'm a prince, what does that make you?” I laughed, getting a little whiff of the scent her shampoo left on her hair; Rosewhite, I believe is the titled scent.

“I'm a lil' princess!” Her voice carried a tone befitting an excited filly. Her eyes opened up and slid up to meet my own. Hooking her hooves on my shoulders, she pulled herself up to meet my face and lightly pressed her forehead into my own, her eyes closing along with mine. “I'm your lil' princess.”

I tilted my head and lightly caressed her soft lips with my own. A little smacking sound, then a light shock throughout my mind. With my hands at a good vantage point, I pulled her body as close to mine as she could get and continued to lightly kiss the mare beside me. Her horn brushed against my scales and I could feel a little light fuzz emanate from the tip. Almost like an electric spark.

“My lil' princess,” I managed to whisper breathlessly between kisses.

I pulled back, as much as I didn't want to and opened my eyes. Rarity's mouth had the slightest gap and little light breaths came from it. Eyes firmly closed and a blush visible from what little light snuck through the fabric, she had a vibrant glow. I could only blink as my heart rate increased.

Something snuck into my mind the last month and it hasn't left. And it's here now. And I need to let my heart speak because if my brain continued to drive, I'd never get around to it. This girl drove me crazy from day one and I'm absolutely mad for her now ever moreso. Her eyes fluttered open in the darkness and I let her words ring in my head. My fingers clutched onto her tightly and her smile came back just as cute as before, her horn letting out a light blue glow to illuminate our faces underneath the covers. She's gorgeous, and I needed her to know that, and I needed her to remember that. There was no other words to come to mind, so I winged it.

“Rarity, would you be my princess?” I asked, a breathless gasp accompanying my words.

Rarity's little smile slowly disappeared and her grand blues widened. Rather than drop, since we were on our sides, her mouth opened wider and her irises shifted over my face. I could not believe what I had said, and she was right there with me. Gulping once, I leaned in slightly and pressed my forehead against the tip of her glowing horn. Her eyes became half-lidded as did my own.

“Be my princess and I'll be your knight,” I whispered, my heart threatening to jump out of my throat with how hard it was pounding.

“Oh, oh, Spike,” she said with a whimper, her face a bright shade of pink. “Oh my, oh sweet Celestia. Oh, oh!” Her voice was a squeak as her hooves came up to her mouth.

Light tears flooded her eyes and her face continued to fluster like no other. Except maybe my own. I could not have said a word then if I wanted to. Neither did she, obviously. But she didn't need to.

Her white hooves flung around my neck and she yanked me towards her. Mashing our lips together, she forced her tongue into my mouth as I let out a surprised gasp. In tandem, our tongues flicked against one another and Rarity quickly pushed me onto my back. Her horn's light died out and she straddled me, all legs clinging me with a vice grip matched by no other. I could do nothing except join her in the tight embrace, wrapping my arms around her light, soft body. Eventually, she pulled back, a light strand of drool connecting our tongues.

“Why did you ask? You know exactly what my answer is!” she whispered, a smile appearing on her bright pink face.

“Yes!” She kissed me again. “Oh, yes!” Another light kiss. “Mmph, yes~” She peppered my face with kisses as I laid there dumbfounded, our hearts pounding. “Yes, yes, yes! I never expected this to happen today, but I don't think I care.”

A smile crept onto my face as I tried to hold my excitement back, but like Rarity, I was going to be babbling excitedly just as she did.

“In my hoard, you're my greatest and only treasure,” I whimpered out, my voice cracking from the sheer lightheaded feeling in my brain.

Rarity peeled herself off me and retook her original position next to me. I had to roll over to face her again and this time, we planted our heads on the pillows, exposed to the gentle light her bedside lamp gave. The pillow never felt softer; the sheets never felt smoother; the mare in my arms never looked more beautiful. We bumped our foreheads together again and I nuzzled her nose with my own.

The smell of Rosewhite flooded my nose...And then we fell asleep, happier than the day we first made love.

Prologue - Experiments Begin

Spike strolled into the Carousel Boutique as per a request I made. Wasting no time at all, he arrived in my room, just as I was finished brushing my mane. Sitting down on the edge of my bed, he eyed me with adoring eyes, causing me, of all ponies, to blush. Was something off? Did I look exceptionally beautiful that day? Perhaps Spike merely sees me in that light at all times. Nevertheless, It turned to him and cleared my throat. Before I said anything, I trotted to the bed and sat next to him, resting my head on his shoulders.

“I bet you're wondering why I called you here, correct?” I asked.

“Wow, you're good,” he quipped.

His giggling prompted a quick glare from myself, which silenced him immediately. Sighing, I reached a hoof up, rubbing his scaly arm.

“It's been five days since we made love, dear,” I started. Spike nodded. “Now that we're fully sexual, there's a whole new world of love we've yet to discover.”

His scaled claws reached up and brushed my mane out of my eyes before rubbing my cheek gently. I vocally sounded my pleasure before continuing.

“So much to do with only one life time ahead of us. Sex is only a stepping stone to a world of infinities, but it is the most crucial step we can take. It won't be long before we're seeing each other just to rut like bitches and studs.” Looking up to him, his eyes carry the same gentle warmth they've always displayed. “I already have many ideas cooked up in my designers mind, but this is your show, Spike. In the novel of my life, you're the main character moreso than I ever will be.”

“Shh, that's nonsense,” he said as he set his finger atop my own lips. Only one gentle gesture, and everything I was going to say completely vanished from my consciousness. “In the novel of your life, you are the author, and I am your cast; at your disposal and ready to be directed. I may be the main character, but you give us life. Without you, I'm worthless.”

We stared into each others eyes with longing affection. His draconic green slits stared back, making me feel adored beyond what was possible. The time where such a gaze would make me shriek and warn Ponyville was long gone. Spike was my owner, yet he was the cast of my life's novel. Such a paradox would drive Twilight insane... but this isn't her story. This is our story. This was our romance... and we are going to experiment with it any way we want.

Semi-Clop - How to Warm a Heart

Snow tinkled down upon Ponyville, adding thin white powder to crunchy white snow. Thick crackles were made as I stomped through the snow in my front yard, creating various shapes of suggestive nature. My playing was interrupted by Twilight whom had grown tired of the constant crunching.

“Spike, what in Celestia's name are you doing?” Twilight shouted from the front door, looking ragged as ever.

“Crunchin' snow, lookin' at white stuff, thinkin' 'bout my marshmallow princess. Speaking of which, I'm gonna make some hot chocolate with marshmallows. Maybe dip Rarity's hoof in since we have none,” I responded, kicking up flakes of hardened snow.

“Ugh, can you do it elsewhere so I don't keep hearing it? Maybe it does for you, but 'crunch crunch crunch' doesn't help me concentrate,” Twilight said.

“Hokay,” I responded.

Twilight closed the door, and I continued crunching. Then it struck me. Marshmallow princess . . . I have nothing for Rarity. Hearths Warming is only tomorrow. Ehn, I'm sure my love will be enough, I thought, giggling as I fell forward in the snow.

[*][*][*]

“Spikey-wikey, you will not believe the gift I have for you,” Rarity exclaimed, merrily sewing a dress.

“Huh?”

Rarity had a slight jiggle to her curves. I mention this because sweet Celestia, it's better than thinking about the lack of gift I have. She had a little dance to her step that drew attention to her rear. Her sweet, probably made-of-marshmallow rear.

“Your gift is fabulous, only the best for the greatest dragon to walk Gaia's Earth!” she exclaimed, humming her leitmotif as she continued with glee.

Goddamn, this is what I meant by that swing. Luscious hips swaying in perfect harmony with her barrel as she works on her brown, Oakley's dress. Tantalizing rump with an angelic voice, add that with a good mood and you're a cherry pit away from having gratuitous sex.

“Spike, if your staring was any more obvious, it'd penetrate me like a dick,” Rarity said nonchalantly, continuing her work.

Shaking my head, I giggled uncontrollably at the realization and sighed. “Sorry, I was just trying to . . . take my mind off the topic. The wait is unbearable, ya know,” I responded, fidgeting with my claws.

She giggled and continued working on the dress. “Take in the sights, Spikey, but you can't touch until I'm finished.”

Frowning, a rumble started in my chest before escaping my barred teeth. A few low, hearty chuckles that seemed to be missed by the fashionista as she hummed. I can't touch, eh? . . . Actually yeah, I'll wait. I'll simply leave her on the edge.

Slowly, quietly walking up behind Rarity, I gently set my claws on her Cutie Marks. She glanced back with what appeared to be a glare. The smile seemed to say, 'you daring bastard'. I don't blame her, that was very daring of me to deny a Rarity order. She had a low chortle, shaking her head with a tsk-tsk. She sighed, licking her teeth as she pondered words. Smirking, I rubbed my hands from her haunch to her thigh, my thumbs spreading her cheeks apart as I took in the soft feel of her rump. Rarity cooed, attempting to work in the midst of it all. Her blue magical aura flickered and she shuddered as I continuously pressed into her rump.

“Oh Celestia, Spi~ke, come on, I have work to do,” Rarity whinnied as she shifted her hind legs uncomfortably.

I snickered before releasing my grip on her rump. She sighed, having one final shiver and great relief. She began to work on the dress again, and I took a deep breath. I leaned forward and exhaled a hot breath onto Rarity's lower lips. Her legs shuddered and she lost the ability to stand. She slumped forward, her forelegs grasping onto the mannequin to prevent herself from falling. She quickly collected herself and tried to ignore the gesture. Instead, I placed my two thumbs atop her furry white lips and spread them. I took in her scent, having the scent of her shampoo as well as the typical Rarity smell I adore so much. Excited and almost dripping.

Gently, I stroked her lips, not quite entering her warm orifice. She stopped trying to use magic altogether, and sighed blissfully. She turned her head back, giving me a sultry glare, biting her lip gently.

“Ooh, Spike, I like this bold approach,” Rarity cooed.

I slipped my thumbs into her, rubbing the rigid inner walls as sweet fluids rolled over my scaled finger. Gently massaging the walls, I refused to press in deeper and continued exhaling hot breaths over her dripping lips. She began to moan and her insides twitched the more I rubbed her insides.

I leaned in, plunging my tongue into her. She let out her signature Rarity shout of glee and she practically buckled, falling to the floor. Her legs trembled violently while I held her rump firmly in place as my tongue assaulted the inner ridges, taking in the succulent flavour. Like wine, it's weird to the taste at first, but it truly grows on you. I was taking it in like an alcoholic with a problem. My tongue plunged deep and the muscles were utilized to the fullest extent. I pressed against the roof of her lovely canal and pressed against that rough patch I found several weeks ago . . . which I like to call, “the fabled G-spot”.

Rarity began to melt like putty in my claws and the juices flowed. Her moans of approval were reduced to sputtering sounds. Not once did she catch a full breath or speak a full word. She wiggled under my grip and she spat out syllables of my name. Her forehooves were twitching as she placed them between her hindlegs, stroking my hands and chin as I worked.

All of my arm strength was put into holding her up since her legs stopped working long ago while my tongue grinded against her G-spot. The taste and utter wrecking of Rarity's composed attitude was satisfying as hell. It wasn't long before Rarity started to convulse and that was all the notification I needed. I pulled my tongue out and released my grip on her, allowing her body to drop to the floor.

I stood up, shaking my head as I composed myself and licked my lips as well as my fingers. I clasped my hands over my snout, took in a deep breath through my nose, and flung my arms into the air.

“Damn, was that tasty,” I said, strutting towards the kitchen.

Rarity wiggled on the ground before rolling over entirely onto her side and watched me as I left the room. She groaned and let out a coarse shriek.

“YOU FUCKING COCKTEASE!” Rarity screamed, her voice cracking.

Okay, I got her riled up, now I've gotta either find a gift or bang her until she forgets what a dress is, I thought, grabbing a snack. But what can I get her?

[*][*][*]

Being in the library gave me ample time to think. Shame I never utilized it and spent it whining about gifts. Twilight hated it so much that she actually told me to go crunch snow. I decided to stay clear of Rarity's because I'd probably get shot in the neck should I ever attempt to show my face to her anytime soon.

Instead, I looked around Ponyville for ideas on what to get her. A dress is out of the question for obvious reasons, and buying her a love toy would be an incredulous gesture on my end. Maybe jewels?

I ran around Ponyville between stores and booths to find a last-minute gift to purchase for the lovely Rarity only to be met with nothing. No possibilities, nothing I can afford, and nothing worth my time or her own. No jewelry, no factory-produced snow globes, nothing. I just sighed, sucked it up, and walked back to the library. Twilight greeted me again, without much emotion. She seemed a little aggravated by the earlier, but she smiled warmly at me for a second after seeing my probably devastated face.

“Spike, what's wrong?” she asked, sitting us down at a table for tea.

Leaning on one arm, I sighed and guzzled the contents of my teacup within a second. I rolled my eyes and swirled some leftover liquid in my mouth. Twilight had her nose deep in a book, as usual, but she still stayed attentive.

“I don't have a gift for Rarity and Heart's Warming is tomorrow,” I spat out, spinning the teacup on the small plate.

“Spike, seriously? You're looking for a gift still?” Twilight said, clapping the book shut.

I shrugged, visually distraught. I felt terrible that Rarity had one for me but I had nothing for her. And after I just teased her so, not having a gift isn't a very smart idea. Twilight chuckled a bit, bopping me on the nose. I crinkled my snout and snorted in dissatisfaction.

“Spike, Heart's Warming isn't about gifts or luxuries or anything like that. It's about family, and spending time with one another. Just be there for her, and Rarity will be happy,” Twilight said in a matter-of-factly tone.

She was only missing the glasses and hair bun, and she'd have the sexy librarian thing going on. I drooled a bit before remembering who it was I was talking to. I shook my head, and sighed.

“Rarity got me a gift, so I need one for he—” Twilight slapped my head, interrupting my sentence. “Ow, what the hay was that for?”

Twilight shook her hoof, keeping an angry glare locked on my face. “Spike, Heart's Warming isn't about materials, it's about warming hearts. If your love for Rarity isn't enough for her, then you should reconsider your feelings towards her.”

My gentle displeasure and somewhat good mood had vanished with that and my heart felt severe tugging. My chest beat painfully and my eyes began to tear up. Twilight's expression softened and I looked away, refusing to make eye contact. I shook my head, trying to hide that thought. It was so simple what she said and a ridiculous thought as well, but it filled my head with doubt and severe dread. I couldn't even form words and I repressed a few sobs. Twilight wrapped her forelegs around me, apologizing as she did.

“I'm sorry, Spike. I shouldn't have said something like that. I just get a little too analytical and blunt sometimes. Don't worry, I'm sure Rarity will be fine even if you don't have a material object,” she whispered, stroking my spines.

“I know, but . . . after some recent things happened, that just—I'm sorry, but . . . I need to be with Rarity, tonight. Just to reassure me,” I said, patting her hoof.

“Reassure you of what?” Twilight asked, loosening her grip.

I sighed, remembering what Rarity told me. “That loving her is the right thing.” I stood up, freeing myself from her embrace and walked towards the door.

“What? Spike, wait,” Twilight said, quickly putting away her things quickly.

I continued my stride and left the library, heading over to the boutique. Seconds later, I heard the library door open and close once more, hoofsteps following quickly. Crunch crunch crunch. I snickered, thinking back to this morning.

“So, Spike, what was—”

“Crunch crunch, library drone,” I said, snorting.

Twilight didn't reply and walked with me to the boutique in a scowl. I wasted no time in making various comments in response. Before long, we both arrived at the boutique, and I took a deep breath before I decided to knock.

“Several ponies in Canterlot slandered Rarity as well as her business for having a relationship with a non-pony,” I said. “Because it's wrong. I need to prove it to her, and myself, that it's right . . . and I want you there with me.”

Twilight gawked at what I said and looked back and forth between Canterlot, me, and the front door. She stuttered a bit as I knocked on the door.

“W-what? What d-do you mean by . . . there with you?”

Clop - Bubbles

A little chime split my attention between a little design I had started and the front door. An aroma infiltrated my nose, one so repulsive and horrid that I dropped the scissors and fabric I was holding. Turning my head, I laid eyes upon the little dragon that happened to be the source. There was little Spike and he was covered head to toe in dirt... or, given he was just helping Applejack with the pigs, manure and pig slop.

“Ugh, Spike, you're absolutely repulsive right now,” I muttered, wincing as he attempted to approach me for a kiss.

Pausing, he looked himself up and down with shock etched into his face. This went on for a few more seconds and I could only stare in awe as he seemingly only now started to process it.

“Oops, I swore there was less when I left,” he said, sheepishly rubbing his scalp.

“Off to the bath with you!” I shouted, raising a hoof in the air. Spike could only pout as I declared that. In response, I levitated a nearby broom and prodded him with the bristles. “Go on, shoo! I expect a clean, shiny-scaled little dragon in ten minutes or I will take the water hose to you!”

“Aww shucks, fine, fine, I'll go scrub myself,” Spike said with resignation dripping from his voice.

The repugnant scent left the room as did Spike, his claws drooping at his side while he ascended the stairs. Little did I realize, though, was Spike wasn't the only one carrying a little less-than-desireable scent on them. With my focus off my work, it clued in that the intensity had gotten to me what with the little beads of sweat and the clear lack of personal hygiene being apparent; three straight days of working from sunrise to sundown with little time to care. My hair had it's shine, but not from any hairspray; it was frazzled and run down with, ugh, grease. After Spike had his cleansing, I'll probably stop for the day to have myself a little bubble bath. It certainly wouldn't hurt.

Rather than continue my work, considering my record-breaking six-hour bout of concentration being broken, I decided to go throw together a quick meal for myself and Spike to enjoy when we were done. With a little hop in my gallop, I entered the kitchen and perused the cabinets for anything to throw together. Once more, I considered the idea of seeking meat for Spike, as much as I find it strange and almost scary, it is in his nature and Fluttershy has mentioned not denying her animals the food they require. With that idea in mind for another day, I levitated a little bowl of snack jewels and locked eyes with the prize atop.

A little red fire ruby; it doesn't match the supremacy of the one Spike gifted to me (nor does it have the domino effect on my emotions like his did) but it has been the greatest find of the year. As much as I wanted to utilize it in a design of my own, I decided to let Spike have the little red jewel and with a time limit set, I put myself to work.

Hay, salad leaves, and some toast for myself while I used leftover salad mix as part of Spike's; I stomped on a few gems and sprinkled the little rocks into the salad, using it as croutons for the little dear. Glancing at the bowl of jewels, I decided to simply leave the bowl out since I know Spike enjoys munching on the little rocks.

Lazy, but it did the trick. With a little smirk, I decided that was good enough and trotted towards the stairs. There at the very top stood a shiny Spike, clean from head to toe. With his little heat trick, there wasn't a drop of water on him, just a little steam from the evaporated remains.

“Spikey, there's a little dinner waiting on the table if you want. I'll be having a little bubble bath since I'm finished for the night, and then we can cuddle a bit,” I said as I floated up the stairs, the little sensation of bubbles surging back via memories.

“Ooh, yay, I'm famished. I didn't eat the dinner Applejack offered because I wasn't sure if you needed me here,” he said, scurrying past me on the stairs.

“Did you really think I'd have let you, covered in all those germs?” I called playfully as I cantered into the steamy bathroom.

The mirror had a light coating of condensation and the ceiling fan worked wonders for the fog. The fan was installed primarily because of Spike's tendency to evaporate the water on his body rather than use his towel. A neat little trick I wish I had. Of course, any potential... ah, offspring (not that any of us were contemplating children ever), would probably use the same trick.

Wasting no further time, I encased the two handles with my magic and twisted the knobs to the familiar point whereupon I would have my suitable temperature. Taking a quick glance in the mirror for any grimy abnormalities that may be on my sleek white coat, I put on a little frown; my mane seemed horribly old fashioned. Once again this spring, I had contemplated the status of my mane. A sombre reminder of my life, a little curl that I had kept as long as I've had my cutie mark. I don't want to change it anymore than I have to, but, something must be done.

No more off-topic thoughts, I must prepare for my bath.

Levitating a little bottle roughly the size of a grapefruit (yet costing more than a house, being rich and famous has it's perks), I opened the cap and let it spill a little drop into the water. It sizzled and within seconds, the bath was producing rich bubbles with a little sparkly rainbow sheen. The suds filled the tub and the water rose little by little. I couldn't help but dip my hoof in to test the waters and the little bubbles popped around my hoof. It sent tingles up my legs and completely justified the price tag.

Oh, baths always took too long to fill. Part of me wished that I were like Spike, and had scales; no pony can withstand a seven-hour bubble bath, and to enjoy this formula to it's fullest extent requires longevity. But I don't want to keep Spike waiting too long.

And then the bath was full; absolute bliss. Wasting no more time, I stepped into the water and rejoiced as my hooves were encased in warm water and magical bubbles that pleasantly stimulated my coat. Feeling the heat on my belly, I crouched down and let out a little light gasp as the bubbles encased my body. Resting on the base of the tub, a little loving sigh was next to follow. Warm water encased my back and I felt those same tingles running up my spine. Something I dreadfully needed; I'll also have to ask Spike for one of his deep tissue massages. He certainly loves the reward for those.

Taking a breath, I dunked my head under the water and felt my hair floating and soaking up the luxurious water. A little shake of my head ensured that my entire mane had lost it's poofiness; upon surfacing, it drooped down over my shoulders. My scalp was subject to those magical little tingles, almost too good. I rolled over and laid on my back, my head resting upon the lip of the tub, and then I let myself slide deeper until my muzzle was covered. Pure bliss.

And then with nothing but my lingering thoughts holding my attention, I heard little footsteps in the hallway. Of course, I never closed my door, I had no need living alone or with Spike. Said dragon came into view seconds later, with a little salad dressing drizzled onto his chest. Very clearly drizzled by him, not sloppy eating. He had a large grin on his face and I returned the warm smile.

“Rarity, I'm dirty again,” he said, sauntering towards the edge of the bath tub.

Leaning up, I leaned my head over the edge of the tub and hooked my hooves onto the lip, staring with half-lidded eyes brought on by the pleasure felt from this tub.

“Well well well, we can fix that, can't we?” I said, a little idea popping into my mind.

Pulling myself up with my hooves and pulling Spike closer, I leaned in and licked up the little spot of dressing off his chest. He let out a little giggle, surely because of the tickling sensations of either my tongue or the magic. He let out a little murmur, seemingly displeased. I pouted and looked up at him with my best pouty face possible.

“I'm afraid that's part of the mess,” he said, leaning in as he rested his claws on the lip of the bath. His snout edged closer to mine and he stared deep into my eyes and I took in the little sparkle in his emerald slits. “I'll need a more... thorough, scrubbing.”

Thoughts rushed into my mind as I let out a little giggle, his lips pressing into mine. With a bit of force, he pushed me away from the edge and let my hooves slide off into the water. Spike reached a claw over and planted it on the other side of the tub as I rested my head against it, he waiting no longer to climb in with me. He let out a little moan into my mouth as the magical tingles coursed through him. A little pressure was put on my lips and I parted them to make way for his long, slithery tongue. More tingles went through my body, this time from the sensation of his muscle wrapping around my own, getting a taste of my saliva. I was briefly worried that maybe I had bad breath, but Spike didn't stop once to contemplate this as I.

His feet soon followed the rest of his body and I could feel the water rising and a very warm, scaly body pressing against my own. Two claws pressed against my side, lovingly tracing a little path around my back as he wrapped himself around me. Our tongues continued to dance to no music in particular except our own hearts, and like our hearts, our tongue play sped up. He hasn't eaten or else I would have tasted salad mix, instead I was treated to a mildly smokey taste all thanks to him being a walking furnace.

Eventually, Spike pulled back and unwrapped his tongue from my own and I could not stiffle a whimper, nor could I keep myself from panting. Spike had no trouble, instead he seemed amused that I had gotten so worked up, him and that smug little grin, oh my stars he could kill a mare.

“R-remember, I've been very busy so I m-must also take care of my hair,” I said, glancing over to the shampoo resting on a nearby shelf.

Without hesitation, before I could, he reached back and grabbed the very shampoo bottle I was eying, all without taking his gaze from me. I felt giddy when I realized I'd be getting a shampooing and scalp massage from his scaly little fingers. A happy little smile in the shape of a v formed on my face and I closed my eyes, leaning forward as he squirted a little goop onto his hands.

It felt cool when he pressed his hand into my scalp, something wonderful to contrast the heated bath and his own claws. In short order, he began pressing the tips of his fingers, carefully avoiding his sharp claws, into my scalp as he began to lather my hair with the finest shampoo I could obtain (within reason, of course). More tingles went through my brain from the tender, loving massage and I slightly rocked back and forth as I enjoyed the sensations both from my dragon and my bath.

A little tune began escaping my throat in the form of a hum, not even a discernible one, but it sounded happy, I thought. Spike worked the soap into my hair, eventually finding the base of my ears. A little pressure into the base put me at ease and I dropped my ears uncontrollably. It was strange, just another one of my sensitive areas.

Eventually Spike moved on from my scalp and began working on the rest of my lengthy mane. I turned around in order to make his job easier and to pass the time, I began poking larger bubbles or flicking them into the air. One in particular floated up in front of my face and I blew on it. Fortunately, it floated up and popped on Spike's nose, soliciting a little snicker. Love poured into my mind, I couldn't get enough of how my heart continued to flutter the longer he played with my mane since I'm quite sure he's since lathered it up sufficiently. But I enjoyed the feeling, and I'm sure he did too; why should I stop it?

That said, he too probably realized that he'd finished and he pulled his claw away, letting a lock of hair run its length over his hand before dropping into the water. Taking a little breath, I submerged my head under water, using a hoof to pull the floating strands of hair with me. A little shake of my head and I surfaced once more, bubbles clinging to my mane.

Once again, I turned to him and flashed a smile. He responded by shuffling forward, sliding his legs around my butt until our pelvises were brushing against one another. I wrapped my forehooves around him, his claws around me and we locked lips once more. More passion, more feeling came forth and I found myself furiously battling his tongue with my own because dammit, I wanted that dragon's natural flavour. My tongue outlined his sharp fangs and I felt another tingle; it was the lightest sensations driving me wild, and then there was Spike, driving me insane. Maybe it was the bubbles, maybe it was our time together, but I felt light-headed and my heart pounded. There was no stress or memory of anypony else or any client. Oh my, it was... simply divine~

I forced my lips away from his and stared into his half-lidded eyes with my own and Spike was also panting heavily. A little red splashed on his cheeks and I leaned in, planting a kiss on one. He let out a little moan and I began peppering his face with kisses all over. I explored his scales and spines, if I had lipstick, he'd be absolutely covered. Not to be outdone, Spike pushed me back a little until I rested back against the shallow end of the tub. His supple, sweet soft lips planted against my neck. Drat! My second biggest sweet spot and it was my turn to let out an uncontrolled moan. Slowly, softly, he began planting kisses so sweet they were almost candy. Even amidst the bubbles that attempted to conceal his face, he continued, and then he reminded me of his claws which began pressing into my back, massaging those sore muscles. Clearly he read my mind. Maybe next he'll set fire to something with his mind, for real.

Then it started to tickle, and I began to giggle. At first it was light, just a little tickle after all but then Spike blew out a little air onto my neck and he gripped me tighter. Then I had to laugh. I weakly attempted to push him away but my hooves were pudding. Plus, I was all soapy and lathered up, it would be like... well, holding a bar of soap. I was defenseless, yet his hands still worked their magic, exploring my back lower and lower before reaching my flanks. His fingers pressed into my tense muscles and suddenly, standing for three days began to ooze away; uncontrollable shudders erupted from my hindlegs... and then I remembered he was still tickling me.

“O-oh Spike, haha, s-stop it, hah, I-I can't, h-handle—oh!”

One little shift of his hips silenced me, coinciding with the tickles ceasing. A little pressure and lack of anything for the past few days could have killed me there. Spike began softly kissing my neck and his hips began shifting, grinding into me even further. Breathy moans came forth and I tried to suppress any noises. My hooves no longer tried to push him away, no I tightened my grip and pulled him closer.

Two little nubs prodded me and clenched my teeth, hissing as I tried to choke back a powerful moan as he began to grow, his length brushing against me relentlessly. I couldn't stop a shudder however as he switched to the other side of my neck; a little buck of his hips and I let out a squeak. Those tingling sensations from these magical bubbles, this magical water, made itself known against my furry white marehood. Surely Spike felt the same. It was inevitable, but part of the thrill is the chase, the pursuit; I don't want to give Spike and myself the pleasure that fast, no, I want him to wait, to want it more and I want myself to need it more.

“Spa...a...aike, I, have condi...tioner that I need to apply,” I whispered, any chance for a loud voice gone.

He let out a little growl, his only form of protest that both showed his discomfort and resignation. One last kiss of the neck, then one planted on my lips before he leaned back and grasped another bottle. Placing my forehooves on the sides of the tub, I felt my chest rising and lowering as my breaths came in short intervals.

It was over and done with; fast, potentially a little less thorough for the health of my hair, but I don't think he cared. I certainly didn't, I needed that TLC that he gave in spades. I could feel my lucious hair returning to it's cleaner, grease-less glory and as I momentarily rejoiced in the feeling, a shadow fell upon my face and I glanced up to see Spike standing up in the tub. His twins were just visible over the water and at full attention.

Waiting less than a second, I leaned forward and planted a gentle kiss on the tip of his top erection. A massive twitch was the result and I felt a burning in my heart and my nether area. Not even the magical soapy water could compare to the feeling he gave me. A smile crept on my face and I leaned in once more, this time wrapping my lips around both tips. A gentle, caring hand planted on my head calling back to his little massage. Wasting no more time, I slowly bobbed my head, feeling for the little bumps and ridges his twins had. Plus, it teased Spike all the more when I took things slow. He never complained, and if he ever did, a little bob down to the base would surely quell any words.

Gentle, sweet, caring and slow, I took my time going back and forth over Spike Jr. that Spike began to involuntarily buck his hips, perhaps some vain attempt at making me speed up. It wouldn't work, I need him at full attention for the main event... and I will wait no longer for that.

Pulling back, I licked my lips as a little strand of fluid had connected us. I glanced up and Spike was now the one in pure bliss; he was almost drooling, his tongue lolling out. Standing up, I felt another few tingles as my joints cracked and I spun around, hooking my forehooves on the end of the tub. I raised my rump higher and wiggled it for good measure.

I couldn't stop myself from glancing back at him and giving him a little wink. He didn't need any further instruction and his hands planted on my cutie marks, his fingers pressing into the muscles. Another shudder came from my legs, and then he stepped forward, ignoring the bubbles coating my legs and rump. With little guidance needed, two little pricks pressed against my opening. He bucked once and my breath caught in my throat as he sunk himself inside me immediately. Another squeak followed as I let out a sigh of contentment. My forelegs buckled and I rested my chin on the lip and closed my eyes for the ride.

No teasing came from Spike, instead he had let me win that little battle. Quick, long bucks came and I adored the feeling of his little nubs stimulated my inner walls. His shape filled me, then emptied, and filled me again. Oh sweet Celestia, that feeling of being full was magnificent; it certainly helped having a double-headed dragon for a boyfriend.

His hands explored my flanks and pressed into the soft flesh as he slapped himself into me. I'm glad that my rump was round; it did wonders for his claws to find my love handles. It made his job far easier and once he found my hips, he started to pull me back onto him when he thrust forward. My body swayed to his rhythm and control and my reward for compliance was shuddering and tingles far better than any magic soap water.

Thrust, thrust, thrust, it came repeatedly and luckily, continued bouts with Spike had given us both stamina. I'd have finished by now had we just started; lucky me that I snagged him as early as possible. The bliss continued and came in little light shocks as he lightly slapped my rear. Once again, I could not keep the gasps down. My heart continued to pound and I wanted him to grab me and hold me close. I wanted him to lean down... and as they say, ask and ye shall receive.

The instant I thought of that, Spike's hands ran up my barrel, wrapping around me and I felt his body rest atop my own while his legs continued to pump his magnificent appendages into me. His head rested next to my own and his animalistic grunts and snarls were picked up by my ears. When he wanted me so bad that he couldn't hold back the raw emotion and feeling, that sent tingles up my spine.

“Come on, dragon. Don't hold back your little roars and grunts, treat me like I'm yours,” I spat out between pants.

A loud growl came from his throat and he snorted a little smoke next to my face. His hips sped up and the slaps against my rear came faster and harder. He was in the perfect position to hit my sweet spot, being angled down and all. Each time he sank himself entirely into me, I let out a breathy gasp. Continued growls displayed the full emotion he had and once again, he began to go a little faster. More erratic, more grunts, more roars. He was at his peak.

“Come on, drain your dragon balls, Spike,” I whispered.

No longer that same little baby dragon, a powerful roar escaped his throat and he gave a rather hard thrust. It shifted my whole body forward and he continued to hold himself inside me down to his base, even as I felt his twins throb and spurt out gobs of white cum into my quivering walls. It fueled my fire even further and I unhooked a forehoove, reached back and began to lightly rub my clit. Adding more, I lit my horn up and made sure to give Spike a little something extra; I encased his erections with my magic and lightly applied pressure and a little spell I developed for muscle stimulation (I needed something when the spa was closed or Spike was unavailable). And ooh, I loved what I heard; he let out a high-pitched yelp instead of a loud roar and his breathing sped up to the point where I wasn't even sure he could hold a breath. He clenched me tighter and wiggled his hips as I coaxed out the last little bit of fluid.

Finally, Spike loosened up, almost falling limp atop me. He let out slow, breathless gasps and I glanced over to see a drunken stupor etched into his face. His tail was wagging, something that made me giggle.

I quickened my strokes upon my clit and shortly after Spike, I had began to convulse myself. Gritting my teeth, I closed my eyes and ceased my magic, resting my forehead against the tub as I felt myself clenching around Spike. That warm seed deep inside me made it all the better and once more, tingles shot up my spine. This time, my whole body shuddered and I almost struggled to maintain my stance with only one hoof to hold me up.

Spike leaned back, his claws once more tracing a little path on my body as he lightly massaged my body. Just as I started to come down, he gave one last squeeze of my lovely rump and slowly pulled himself out. I rested my other hoof on the base of the tub and squat down, unable to hold myself up. As I did, his tips finally pulled out and his milky sperm drizzled down over my clit, dripping into the water. I submerged my rear quickly and Spike's hand helped scoop out the remainder. His little touch on my insides was a nice little bonus, lightly stimulating me post-orgasm. I had to wiggle my hips.

“Well, I certainly feel dirty again,” Spike said; I could easily tell he said it through a grin.

“Oh, hush you,” I snorted, followed by a little giggle.

I can't believe I used to hate baths as a filly.